Chapter 1: How the mess started (1)

Summary:

Cale gets a deal, and gets a gift!

Chapter Text

"Uh.." Bright blue eyes met frowning reddish brown ones, whose owner shifted uncomfortably against the feeling of a hand on his torso. "Are you okay?"

Is this motherfucker touching my waist?! The red haired teenager stared up with a scowl, and the other boy changed his smile from an awkward to a bright one. "What is the famous Cale Henituse doing in such a—"

"Piss off! I'm busy!!" Cale grabbed the hand on his waist and wrenched it away from him, and like that, he stormed off.

Shit, what am I doing here?! I don't fucking know! He thought to himself as cold sweat drenched his back, and he recalled how this mess all started in the first place..

The sky was painted a strange black and red color, purple, yellow, green, and all sorts of hues of magic scattered across the suffocating battlefield like a canvas ruined by the paint-covered hands of a toddler, Cale was attempting to breath, but his lungs are probably too fucked up to function properly at this point.

It's over. He blinked weakly, it was hard to keep his eyes open with the pressure of five corpses on top of him, and a dagger that went right through his thigh.

He attempted to clutch on nearby corpses, rotten black grass infiltrated by dark mana, weapons that struck at the ruined grounds of the battlefield, but it was of no use. I can't feel my legs, shit. But he didn't care, he gripped at the dirt and continued to push himself more.

I won't die like this, not when I didn't get to inflict a smidgen of damage on the White Star!

"White..sta..r.." He gasped out, his eyes may seem clouded with despair and helplessness, but the flame of rage and loathing that was lit in his eyes 22 years ago wasn't extinguished, not yet.

"Interesting, your time is warped." Cale heard the deep voice of the enemy just mere steps away from him, and the sentence almost echoed in the corners of his mind, it made his entire body pause as distant memories of the same words being told to him decades ago flashes in his mind.

Why did I remember this? Why now? How did I even remember something so distant? He gulped, ignoring the metallic taste that followed, and he slowly raised his head towards the scenery of the white star choking a black haired boy, who was desperately clawing at his hands.

Choi han.. His eyes were getting cloudier, but his attention still diverted to the white star. And him.. What did he mean by that? What did he mean by saying his time was warped?

"Why.. Why do you.."

"Hm?" He ate his words and felt himself become as still as a statue when the white star hummed and turned to his direction, Cale heard something about a rat, but he couldn't focus much on that, the sensation of intense heat burning through his skin was torturous enough to not be able to, it was slow, agonizing, that he reached for his own throat and clawed at it to make it all stop.

"Stoo.."

"Hmm, huhhmmm~"

"Sto..oop.."

"Hm- oh!"

"Ugh.. It h..urts.."

"Hey, hey, hey! Good morning!"

"N-uh.."

"I said good morning!!"

"Huh?!" Cale snapped his eyes open, he felt light.. And he doesn't feel hot anymore..?

He let his eyes get adjusted to their surroundings, and used his elbows as support to get himself up.

His breath was rigid and heavy, but he didn't feel as panicked as before, it felt like someone casted a relaxation spell or something..

"What th- what the fuck..?" he muttered and analyzed his surroundings, a habit he developed after living his youth in merciless war.

"Shh, calm down, my child." a soothing voice crept on Cale and he felt himself forget the memories that crept in him, his vision was clearing and his senses were returning, and he felt gentle pokes under him along with a soft breeze that carried the scent of flowers along with it.

"Where.." his eyes were met with green.. A lot of it..? He raised his head and looked around, above him was a vast blue sky decorated by pure white clouds, he lowered his head and saw countless trees that spread throughout the greenery surrounding him.

Am I dead? In heaven?

"And you.." his eyes landed on the figure standing in front of him, smiling down at him fondly.

"Fear not, my child, I am not of harm." what the.. Who is this guy? Cale's face twisted and he squinted his eyes to stare at the person.

Pretty though.. Cale subconsciously thought, to be fair, it was hard not to admire the man's (?) face! especially with how his tan skin that contrasts perfectly with his silky, almost snow-like white hair, his eyes were pitch black, like a dark void, that sucks you deep in as you-

"Ahem! I am flattered!" A somewhat nervous voice interrupted his thoughts. "But I am sure both of us are in quite the hurry as of the current predicament." The man relaxed and adorned his face with a more relaxed smile—

Cale quickly shook his head and snapped himself out of another unnecessary train of thoughts. "Wait, how did the fuck did you-" know what i was thinking was left unsaid, because the man was quick to cut him off again, how annoying.. "I am the god of eternal rest, I have summoned you here to offer you a deal, unfortunate soul."

"A.. Deal..?"

God of eternal rest? Like, death? That's eternal rest right? the man chuckled, making Cale stiffen up again, The alleged god nodded and crouched in front of Cale. "Correct."

Quite unthreatening for a god. The god laughed again and started patting him, "Well, that's a relief then! It would've been bad if I scared you off." Cale froze, both at the sentence and the hand patting him.

What the fuck is going on..? He frowns again and looks behind the god, a round, wooden table was placed there along with two matching chairs facing each other, the table had a red cloth draped on top of it and an empty plate on each side.

The god noticed his observation and snapped his fingers "Ah, yes, that'll probably be a more comfortable position to chat!" and then, Cale's surroundings changed in the span of a millisecond, and he found himself now sitting on one of the chairs, the god sitting in the opposite chair facing him.

It's similar to the sensation of the teleportation spell..

The memory made him freeze, flashbacks of what happened just mere moments ago were flashing in his mind, he changed his expression, which has been of sole confusion, to a determined glare, the decades of fighting for his home and his people were shown in his face, with every scar and every wrinkle.

"What happened to them? Is the white star dead? Why did you even summon me— you said you had a deal to offer, what the hell is it? Is it related to—"

"Calm down, my child." The god's divine aura spread, but it did nothing but make Cale want to spit out more questions! Yet he just sighed, he knew better, so he simply clutched the arms of the chair he was sitting on firmly. "I'll explain, over a nice cup of tea!"

With another snap, two cups of warm sweet tea appeared in front of each of them, yet neither attempted to drink it. "Now, let's get straight to the point, you aren't one to beat around the bush either."

The god returned his determined gaze, but his loving smile didn't leave his lips. "the deal i want to offer.. Will save your home, and will let your loved ones achieve their happily ever after."

"W-" Cale's eyes widened at the statement, he didn't want to get his hopes up, he was used to disappointments, over and over, false promises, lies.. But.. Is it because a god said it? Euphoria was already spreading through his veins as he heard the words.

There has to be a catch right? For my people to be happy.. But why would a god offer this? Why me? Why would he tell the trash Cale Henituse out of everyone? Even if I'm not trash anymore, I'm still not that remarkable of a character.

He could've contacted Choi Han, the king, Capable people.. Why Cale Henituse?

Cale bit his lips as innumerable amounts of thoughts kept going through his brain in the matter of seconds.. Why? But did it matter why or how? He gets to see his people happy again, it doesn't matter what—

"But you won't be there to see it."

Oh.

…

"... Go on."

So that's the catch.

…

Damn it.

"Cheers!!" Clanks of glass and happy shouts emerged from across the long table in the room that felt alive with the spirit of celebration.

"I am so glad you're all okay, especially you, team leader..!" A choked sob came from his subordinate Won Myung-hee, who seemed to have quite the low tolerance, as he was getting tipsy just from one drink.

"Yeah, you said that a million times, i get it, i love being alive." Kim Roksu, previously Cale Henituse, responded with a small smirk, drinking in short sips, leaning on his chair and crossing his legs.

It has been a month since Cale has transmigrated into his new world, and by now, almost everything is natural to him, he was quick to learn about the functions of those simplistically shaped objects that this new generation seemed to call 'televisions' and 'phones', and the modernized version of toilets, buildings, and such.

The food was also good, not as good as the food he used to eat in his youth, but his taste buds have lowered their standards drastically after spending so long in a miserable environment thanks to war.

His new house was quite comfortable, too. He had a nice bed that fit him just right, a decently large living room with a kitchen connected, and a few books here and there.

He checked a few titles, 'The Homecoming of Elesia', 'The reclaiming of the throne', 'the birth of a hero', '09 autumn', even more, around 50 books he spotted or so, but barely any of them caught his attention. Seriously though, why does the owner of this body have such a mix of genres here? Did he even read all these books?

Well, that doesn't matter anymore. He was currently in a celebration for his and his other team members' recovery, since they recently got injured by what his teammates called an unranked monster , he was sloppy in this new body, and ended up making a few mistakes, although thanks to him pushing his body over the edge, no one died, and he got injured the worst, which was a relief.

Thank goodness, the owner would've probably sucked himself back and strangled me for messing up this early on..

"Team leader! You're spacing out again!" Kim Roksu snapped out of his thoughts as an annoyed subordinate shook him.

"Oh, Kim Min-ah. What is it?" Kim Roksu smiled and asked, his new attitude seemed to give his subordinates the creeps at first, but now they seemed to have gotten used to it.

"What is it?! Seriously— this is a recovery party! It's our first time relaxing after way too long, and you're out here dozing off.." She crossed her arms and sighed, her team leader was really hopeless, there was never a time where she saw him truly relax with his friends.

Not after.. The incident.. Depressing thoughts came through her mind, and her expression changed from annoyance to a somber one, she tried her best to not show pity, she knew her team leader probably wouldn't like that.

What's with her? Roksu noticed the change in her face and looked at her weirdly. but she was right, he didn't want to spend this nice occasion off work thinking about unnecessary things, so he didn't bother asking about it.

"You're right." he said, his grin widening, before pouring more sujo and beer into his cup, mixing the two beverages together for a nice kick, and drinking it all in one go. "I should be going a little crazy on such a nice occasion."

—

"— i am not exaggerating when i tell you– i have littteerally saw death flashing in front of my eyes! I swear I saw Jesus Christ waving at me! And I don't even believe in the guy!" one of the teammates, visibly drunk, slurred out as he held his drink in the air, using exaggerated hand movements to describe his situation in the recent battle.

"Might be your sign to start believing." The rest of the people around the table laughed, including Roksu, who decided this was a good opportunity to get to know more of the people around this company.

I think i have memorized everyone in my team, the other team's members and leaders, non combatant sections and some other company members. He pondered as names and faces flashed through his mind easily, what a convenient skill this body had.

"Team leader!" He heard a voice calling for him and turned his head with a curious gaze. "What is it?" He questioned, and he found two people staring at him— one was Jung Soo Hoon, the healer Roksu started to favor slightly, mostly because he often came by and made him his dinner.

Soo Hoon had his hands on the back of a young looking.. Teammate? Subordinate.. Person..? Is it a newbie? I don't remember seeing this kid before..

"This is Kim Minseok! You saved him at the battle a few days ago, and he came by to express his gratitude!" Soo Hoon explained the situation, the person, Minseok, apparently, bowed at a sharp angle, and proceeded to shout out "thank you so much for saving me the other day! I-i owe you my life!!"

"Uh.." Roksu blinked awkwardly, seeing this kid's attitude, he shrugged off his bad feeling and nodded, smiling brightly. "Straighten up." At his words, Minseok quickly rose up, it was almost comical in Roksu's eyes, making him giggle. "I only did my job, so don't be too thankful."

"I- i disagree!!" The immediate objection took Roksu by surprise, but he kept his smile. "You.. You did something I believe no one as powerful as you in this time would have done! You risked your life to save a nobody like me, it's amazing!!!"

I mostly saved you so that i don't get scolded by the original owner though..

"Fine, you're welcome then." Roksu figured that if he just accepted the person's thankfulness, they'll leave him to enjoy his break in peace, but instead, Minseok spoke again.

"That- that's not the only thing i wanted to say!" Why does he keep shouting? I'll understand if you talk normally, jeez.. Soo hoon seemed to notice his discomfort, and just sent him a small grin, as if asking him to be patient. I wasn't gonna throw a fit or something..

Roksu didn't speak and just raised an eyebrow, Minseok took out something he had been holding behind his back, and it's— a box?

"hmm?" Roksu paused and stared at the rectangular box the kid was holding, and myung-hee let out a gasp , "ooohh!! The team leader did lose his phone in the attack!!"

"Ah, right." Roksu smiled and took the box, so this is the box phones are put in? There is an image of a phone on it, so it has to be! He tested his theory and opened it, and he was right, there was a nice, thin, rectangular piece of modern invention inside.

The technology behind these babies is still pretty complicated even for me to understand, but I do like these, they make a lot of stuff much easier. it's a pity I lost the original guy's phone though, Hopefully it didn't have anything important in it.

Roksu smiled brightly at Minseok. "Thank you for this, I greatly appreciate it, i'm gonna hold on to it extra carefully to make sure it doesn't have the same fate as the last one." he thanked him in a polite yet elegant manner, he saw a few subordinates giving him weird looks, he finds it really funny whenever they do that.

"Hehe.." Minseok giggled, it oddly gave Roksu the chills. "I'm glad.."

"Hmmm.." Roksu was now in his house— or apartment, whatever the people nowadays called it, and was laying on his couch with one leg off the edge. He took off his shoes and shirt, since it was summer and the weather was annoyingly hot.

"Huh?" He was exploring this new phone he got, since he didn't get the chance to do so when he received it since the party went on for another hour before it was over, but he suddenly stopped as he stared at an application he didn't recognize.

How strange.. My last phone didn't have this thing, did it? It was an application that had two hearts and a crown on it, with a pink background.

"Hmm, I heard Soo-Hoon mention something about dating apps.. Is this one? It does have a weird name after all." He mumbled to no one in particular as his eyes examined the apparent name of the app.

Cupid's first love..

His thumb hovered over the app for a few seconds, "What a strange name.." And he pressed it, and immediately, cheery and energetic music started playing, making Roksu flinch, he still wasn't used to the concept of these things even holding music inside.

"Uh, Christ." The app was extremely bright, sparkles and uplifting tunes all over the place, after what he assumed was the company name disappeared, the title screen of the application came on.

"Oh..? It's not a dating app?" He stared at the new game button, and blinked a few times as he registered this. "Weird. I played a few games before, like the game with a snake that liked to eat apples, but.."

He explored the extras button that just showed him useless stuff, and the settings button that he used to turn down the volume of the game.

Isn't this a bit much? It's way more developed and detailed, but a little overwhelming . That didn't stop him from pressing the new game button, However.

"Oh, it's the main character! Hmm, too bad I can't change it to a guy.. But I don't care if I have to play as a girl."

"Hmm.. So she is a commoner adopted into a noble family.. Emmy Blure.. Where did I hear that before?"

"Wait, is the academy named Roan Academy? That's- that's.. Weird."

"What a weird coincidence.."

"That's.. Strange."

"..."

"Is that motherfucking Alver Crossman?!"

Chapter 2: How the mess started (2)

Notes:

Whoah, i stood by my word and uploaded a chapter the day after? No way!

Anyways, with this chapter, the main plot starts! I'm quite proud that i managed to finish the flashbacks quickly, because I'm one big plot enthusiast who loves adding unnecessary details, not anymore!

Ahem, anyways, i don't have much to say for the moment, so! Just enjoy the chapter.

And like before, leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it,

Or don't,

Just enjoying the chapter is enough!

Chapter Text

Kim Roksu has quickly came to a realization, a bit of a shocking one.

This game is not normal.

"Minseok? The kid from yesterday? Why would you want me to contact him?"

"Just do it." Roksu demanded, his eyes were sharp, but he internally felt quite nervous. Soo-Hoon sighed and started calling someone using his phone.

Roksu spent the previous night playing through that 'game', and his suspicions were right, it was an extremely accurate copy paste of the people he once knew in his original world.

The first person he recognized was alver, which was already shocking enough, thanks to testing the waters in his 'route'—a term he learned after playing the game for a few hours— he understood how this game works.

You play as a commoner girl adopted by nobles that goes by the name Emmy Blure , Roksu finally recalled where he heard it before, it's a nearby county that had conflict with the Henituse county due to land tenure problems.

She wants to go to the best Academy in her kingdom, the Roan Academy .

It seems that there are multiple 'routes' she can choose, and each character has their own affection percentage.

Through playing his route, I realized that a final 70% will end up in you confessing and getting rejected, and if you reach 70% and higher, you will be accepted.

Roksu has gotten two of his 'endings'—another term he learned as he played, basically is the epilogue you get with the character depending on your choices— for alver, reaching 70%, which makes the good ending possible, was quite easy, just be nice to him and be 'different'.

It's weird that I found out he is a dark elf because of that though. But maybe the game made that up?

Speaking of which, he kind of looks better in his dark elf form. Roksu quickly shook his head as his thoughts started straying.

The second ending was him purposefully choosing bad options, and getting rejected, but it pissed Roksu off and made him turn off the app for the night.

Choi han appeared too, in the 'Physical Prowess Appraisal Test' , acing it, as expected, but didn't appear much after.

"Overpowered brat."

Memories of that same childish face getting strangled by a hand that belonged to someone with an eerily similar hair color to him flooded his mind, and he exhaled slowly and rubbed his temples.

Roksu bit his lip, why was this even a thing? He couldn't understand what this was supposed to mean.. Unless it's..

"a signal.. A clue?" He mumbled with his hand on his chin, squinting his eyes to concentrate. "But for what..?"

"Uh.." Another voice in the room cut him off, Roksu turned around and met Soo-Hoon's unsure eyes. "I called the place Minseok said he worked at when he came by, they said they don't have a Minseok.."

"I knew it!" Roksu clenched his fist, that kid wasn't normal after all! "Is something wrong though? Did he put a spying device on the phone he gave you?" Soo-Hoon asked with a worried face.

"Huh? A spying device? He can do that?" Roksu now had new questions in his mind, and Soo-Hoon just sighed.

They ended up contacting every active apartment complex nearby, and more specifically near the site of the battle Roksu allegedly saved that guy. And since they're in an apocalypse where society isn't as active and there are less than half the apartment buildings operating like before, it was only a little inconvenient.

We got one other Kim Minseok, but he was an old man that doesn't even know me.

"Kim Minseok must be a common name." Roksu sighed and plopped on the bed. "Spying devices.." Roksu hummed as he stared at the phone that he just pulled out of his pockets.

Should I worry about that though? There isn't much to spy on except the fact I am playing a dating game. I should give it to someone I trust whenever I have meetings though, just in case

So, if his theory is correct, this Minseok person probably faked his identity, I don't even think I even saved him before. Maybe someone sent him? It can't be a normal enemy—if it's even an enemy— since they most likely know about his old world.

Maybe it's the work of a.. God? Maybe the god of death sent him this so he doesn't miss his own world too much?

I didn't miss them that much though.. And if I can't meet my family in it, what's the point?

Should I throw it away? It's a good opportunity to officially move on..

After a few minutes of contemplating, Roksh opened the app again.

….

"That's.. Rosalyn, huh? She was a great woman.."

"Choi han.. It feels weird romancing him, so I'll be keeping him last.."

"why the fuck can you romance that bastard Adin? So annoying. I'm not even gonna bother getting more than whatever ending I'm gonna get in this route."

"c-c-c- clopeh?! What the fuck is this piece of shit- what?!"

Before Roksu knew it, 4 days had passed since he got his new phone and started playing Cupid's first love .

As expected, no matter how much they looked, not a single trace of Minseok was found. He was glad the people around him are so smart though, and realized how dangerous it is that they let their guard down and let a fraud inside the company building.

It felt good scolding them. Roksu chuckled.

Anyways, In these days, he managed to get one Adin ending, Two Clopeh ones —surprisingly enough—, two Rosalyn ones, and three Choi han ones.

He doesn't even want to think about what happened in them, it gives him a headache, especially the ones that… included certain disturbing topics. Creepy bastards..

Although the main characters—he decided to referer to them as so to preserve his sanity— are all undeniably interesting in their own way, he took a liking to a few side characters as well, he didn't romance any of them though, for a variety of reasons.

First, himself. Why am I even in an academy? He saw himself a lot in Choi han's route, he kept appearing just to be an ass, it was kind of funny sometimes.. But more importantly, he actually got the option to stop Choi han from beating the shit out of him. Of course, I defended myself strongly..

But it seemed the action moved the Cale Henituse in the game, making him interested in Emmy too— Roksu got another migraine thinking about the love triangle in that route.

He just sighed, and decided to think about something else.

"Eric.. Amiru, Gilbert." They're the trio he stumbled on in the same route, they seemed to have taken interest in Emmy because Cale was interested in her.

That route was almost his favorite, spending time with them— like the picnic they had.. Every moment he had a dialogue with them.. He felt extremely warm.

Their laughs, the brightness in their faces which were so young, innocent, unblemished by the cruelty of war.. it was.. Nostalgic, Very much so, that it hurt. He wanted to savor those expressions even if it was behind a phone screen. That's why he kept the relationship platonic until the end.

He snorted as he took a bite out of a chocolate bar. Wow, since when was I such a sentimental person? How embarrassing, Kim Roksu.

The last side character he managed to find was..

"Kim Roksu." The character he shared a name with, he only found out his name after entering his route.

"I'm… gonna try to win his favor again!!" Roksu found him in a route involving Adin, where Adin was being.. Especially troublesome, to say the least. He walked in when Adin was trying to force Emmy somewhere, and ended up distracting him as Emmy ran away.

It seemed that the game tried to show him as a regular ordinary background character that happened to stumble on them and disrupt Adin— especially since they didn't draw his eyes, which he assumed was something people did to background characters nowadays.

But it was.. Hard to ignore him, especially when you think a little harder. Aside from his lean physique and his unique, waist length burgundy wine colored hair— he 'accidentally' managed to walk in on Adin and Emmy even though a ball was happening, and it wasn't a common place, they were in a garden inside a maze inside a bigger garden!

Let's say that he also just happened to want to go to that maze at that specific hour and came in at the exact time things were getting bad— what was he doing there??

It really caught Roksu's attention, that's why he has been repeatedly trying to look for a route with him involved. He was simply unique, shared his name, and seemed to know more than he showed

But the reason why I have been trying to unlock a mere background character's route for the past 3 hours.. Is because there is no pointless character interference in this game.

To be more specific, if it's a true background character, they aren't even drawn.

If they're talking, it's mostly gossip about Emmy, her relationships, and whatnot, and it's usually just a text box without an illustration, every character that had an illustration became somewhat involved and romanceable in the future.

That's why he was interested, and his interest was not for naught, because he already unlocked his route! You simply have to avoid every single lead no matter how much they push it, enter the garden at a specific hour in a specific day, fight a squirrel and two cats, fall face flat on the ground, take a northeastern turn and stumble upon a student sleeping with a book on their face.

Don't ask how he managed to figure that out.

Well, Roksu ended up making the mistake of taking the book off the sleeping student's face, and— there he was, the familiar burgundy wine haired person, wearing a modified less layered version of the dark red student uniform that matched his hair, but now he had eyes, reddish brown ones that mirrored his.

That was a bad decision though.. He ended up getting silently mad at being awakened and ran off after a few greetings. I couldn't meet him again until I restarted the route..

Roksu groaned at the memory of the previous day. It was extremely frustrating, and it made him go crazy— it's purely good fortune that work has been easy, and no stupidly strong monsters appeared! otherwise he wouldn't be able to spend this much time playing a dating game on his phone..

It's gonna be so embarrassing if they find out..

It has been another 2 days, and more specifically, it's 10pm.

Roksu has currently progressed a great amount with this new character— not before having to restart the route for the nth time because he apparently said something stupid.

He groaned as he was basically fist fighting sleepiness away, because he fought a battle with another monster for 6 hours straight today at work. It wasn't too tough, but extremely time consuming, especially taking care of the aftermath..

This part was really engaging though, as Emmy is in a balcony with the 2nd Roksu having a conversation, it really feels like someone is gonna confess..

Ugh.. Emmy.. Please.. Hurry up..

It must be hilarious to see a 40 year old guy be so invested in the love life of alternative versions of himself and people he once knew.. But he couldn't help it.

Roksu's eyes were fluttering, his body, which was currently laid on his comfortable bed, felt paralyzed, and he could only feel his thumb as it pressed on the screen for the next dialogue.

I just.. Got a dialogue option..

Fuck, my vision is too blurry to read..

He squinted his eyes, and barely managed to read the contents of the message.

"Ah.." his shaky thumbs slowly moved to press on the option, the rest of his fingers started to lose their light grip on the back of the phone.

Why does this.. Feel so.. Hard..?

Just continue..

Just a bit more..

Just..

….

…

Soft snores were heard after one minute.

…

After 3 minutes, the room was suddenly quiet.

"Hnghh.." Roksu squinted his eyes open, being met with blinding light, unlike his usually dim apartment. that fact immediately sent emergency alarms through his body.

I was kidnapped. Was his first thought, even before processing that his body felt.. Lighter. Much lighter.

"Ugh.." Only a groan escaped his mouth— there was a terrible migraine going in his skull at the moment.

"Fucking.." He was about to curse whatever came to mind to let off some annoyance as usual, but paused.

.. Was that my voice just now..?

"...aaa- hup!" He tested his voice again, and was shocked by how high pitched he sounded, contrasting with the deep, raspy voice he grew used to. He covered his mouth with his palms as the gears in his head were turning.

For some reason, he didn't want to look around and see where he was. So he slowly raised his shaky arm into the air, and laid his eyes on his hand.

Pale. Long, dainty fingers. Well kept clear nails. Zero scars whatsoever.

"Oh fuck off."

He turned the palm around, and started touching his face, much smaller than his Kim Roksu head, his lips were softer, and his nose was small with a curve, unlike Roksu's straight one.

"Oh for fuck's sake, again!?"

This is a problem.

Roksu—can he even use that name anymore? He never lost rights to a name so fast..— is in a bit of a predicament. A bit of a fickle. An unfortunate accident.

He was currently staring outside the window of the room he was in, and he stared quietly at the view that greeted him.

A long smooth pathway that lead to what was assumed to be the entrance to the building he is currently residing in, with the other end passing through a beautiful high class garden with multiple grass archways decorated with all kinds of flowers— mainly white, red, and yellow ones.

The vertical path leads to an even bigger horizontal path— one that had hundreds of people walking on, but these people.. Are all wearing the same uniform..?

Students..? Roksu squinted, trying to see more details of the uniform, but they were too far away to see anything more than the color, a dark red.

A terrifying thought flashed in his mind. "Ugh, please, please, please don't be what I'm fucking thinking..!" He snapped his head around and muttered in shaky breaths as he finally started to look around the room he was currently in.

Luxurious. He can immediately tell. The medieval theme clashed with the modern life he was almost used to, the carpets were adorned with lavish textiles, walls with ornate carvings, and a king sized bed that was extremely big for him, A nightstand made of dark gaboon ebony wood, alongside a pull-chain lamp with a golden base and a shade with patterns on it..

His eyes then landed on two doors, he opened the first, and it was a humble walk in closet, bingo!

Roksu quickly started looking through the clothes— and there it was, the male version of the Roan Academy official student uniform. Hard to not know that with the large Roan Kingdom crest on it.

Roksu's thoughts were currently in an extreme disarray, because unless this is a terrible, terrible dream, he just got transmigrated yet again to another world!!!

"Where the hell is the god of death?! He promised me a deal..!" To say he was fuming was an understatement, and if the world he is in now is what he thinks it is, he is gonna be even fucking angrier.

"No, wait, my body.." he quickly looked down on himself to see which body he possessed, he has a male student uniform, so it can't be the protagonist thank you heavens.. But he still can't relax, what if he took a male lead body?!

He remembered the second door in his room, and sprinted towards it. He almost tripped and gave the wall a kiss, but he managed to stay on his feet and not lose any teeth.

Bang! He slammed the door open, And didn't bother checking if it was broken. "B-bathroom!" His assumption that it's a bathroom was correct, and he frantically looked around.

There was a good sized bathtub by the end of the bathroom, and near him was a sink and multiple cabinets under and above it, there was also ..

A full length mirror!!! He carefully approached it, the reality starting to dawn on him, and he felt himself hesitating to confirm that this was real.

He stood in front of the mirror, his eyes shut, he took a deep breath, and slowly opened his eyes.

"..!" He fell silent, as his gaze focused on his hair.

Red.

Red.

…

"..ha." His hand reached up and went through his hair, a feeling of dread spread through his veins. "..hahaha.." He walked forward, and gripped the sides of the mirror, his eyes were twitching, and there was a smile was on his lips. It wasn't a happy one.

"I just.." He whispered, as if talking to the reflection in the mirror. "Never seem to be able to escape you, huh..?"

Chapter 3: Unlucky Bastard!

Summary:

Cale starts to accept his fate, and takes a stroll around the school, but of course, his unluckiness followed.

Notes:

3 updates 3 days in a row? No way..

I was actually gonna write more for the chapter, like two more character interactions, but i wrote 3k words without realizing and decided i might as well just publish it!

I don't have much to say today, so! Leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it, or don't! Just enjoying the chapter is enough!

Chapter Text

It has been roughly 30 minutes since Cale Henituse, previously known as Kim Roksu, has transmigrated to another world.

Again.

He was currently laying on his bed, a worn-out expression on his face, staring silently at the ceiling, his thoughts weren't so quiet, however.

I hate this. How many times is this going to happen? How many? Three times. I have been through three worlds! This is ridiculous!!

His inner thoughts were translated on his face by a subtle eyebrow twitch and his lips forming a straight line.

Why? Why again? I doubt this is the work of the God Of Death, since he was so serious about our offer.. But who the hell would try to mess with me like this?

Cale has already reached his 40s, mentally at least, and he was really, really not open to neither living from what he figured was his 17 or 18 year old body nor having to adapt to another world right after he started getting used to his other one.

"It's so unfair." He finally spoke, his voice cracking, and he realized that he was subtly shaking too.

Pfft, am I really going to cry over this? A bitter smile emerged from his lips, and he placed his forearm over his eyes, letting out a shaky exhale. It must be the teenager hormones. Tsk.

Splash!

Cale splattered the cold water from the sink directly on his face, and did it repeatedly until all the heat he felt was gone. He looked up at the smaller mirror on the wall above the sink, and kept staring at his reflection.

Childish, weak, immature. That's what the kid in the mirror resembled in his mind, no matter how aware he was of his beauty, staring at his reflection made his eyes sting.

"So troublesome." He mumbled, sighing again, and he stared at his bathtub. Should I call a servant to get my bath ready? He thought, momentarily missing the easy showers he used to take, and not having to go through heating up water and transporting it yourself.

He raised his arm and smelled his body, he didn't stink .. Is it really necessary to shower? He can just wear something clean with some cologne and he'll be as good as new..

Knock knock!

"Young master? Are you awake yet?" Cale flinched violently at the slow and deliberate voice that came from behind the main door, and he fell silent, opening and closing his mouth with a complicated expression.

"Young master, I'm coming in."

"U-uh!" He panicked, and a nervous whimper was everything he managed to say. God, I hope he didn't hear that.

Click! The door opened, and Cale stood stiffly as the familiar figure of the butler that raised him and proceeded to abandon him entered his vision.

Ron..

"hmm?" Ron noticed his empty bed first, and turned his head and met eyes with his young master, his benign smile fell slightly as he analyzed his puppy young master's face, that he expected to be in a scowl, but instead was puffy and a little red.

"Young master, is everything—"

"Fuck off! I didn't tell you to come in, so don't come in! I have noticed you were getting so ahead of yourself lately, just get out before I get annoyed!!" Cale quickly cut him off, muscle memory from decades ago kicking in, his heart throbbed. He missed him.

"... I see, I will come back in a bit, young master." Ron nodded, his smile was his usual kind and relaxed one again, as he stepped back towards the door. "Don't come back!" Cale spat out, glaring holes in the back of his head.

Click! And like that, the butler he had barely seen for the past 2 decades came and left. Cale let out a shaky breath.

I should calm down, the hormones are getting to me. He clenched and unclenched his fist in an attempt to make their subtle tremble go away, but he just sucked in a breath, and walked outside the bathroom.

"I guess I won't shower.. It'd just add to my reputation. I usually just end up smelling like booze anyways.." he mumbled and stepped into his walk-in closet, and proceeded to grab the student uniform and attempt to wear it by himself.

"Shit, why do these clothes have so many layers?!" he felt much better wearing the simple shirt and pants combination back on his new world instead of having to struggle putting on these tight ass jackets and corsets— why the fuck is he even required to wear a corset?!

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Knock knock! Making Cale flinch again. "What?!" He yelled out, his hand was clumsily trying their best to tie the black corset engraved with gold threads and patterns, it seems that the struggle was clear in his voice.

".. It seems that the young master needs some help. May this butler come in and do what he can?" The low but sweet voice of Ron made Cale feel weird again, he was about to yell at him to leave, but he really wants to take a breath of air right now and go out, especially since most students should be inside the main building.

"... Just come in and be quick!!" He shouted and gave up on the corset, letting it fall on the ground. Ron came in and closed the door,his steps light and almost inaudible.

Cale crossed his arms, an angry frown on his face as he pouted his lips slightly. "Can you hurry up and do your job that you apparently love doing so much?!" He said, pointing with his bare feet at the clothes that are on the ground, with some other clothes on the bed.

"Have you taken a bath yet, young master?" Ron asked without reacting or even blinking to his words, since he was used to worse.

"..no.." Cale hesitantly answered, staring at the wall. Acting and being treated like a teenager feels weird. Like a fucked up more realistic version on age play that everyone around me is in on for some reason.

At least in his Roksu body, the age difference wasn't that great, just four years. He can act like a 36 year old man, not that difficult.

But a bratty teenager? Again?! He is gonna need some kind of memory refreshment training!

"then, I will go prepare your bath first, young master." Ron excused himself into the bathroom after Cale stayed silent.

"...ugh." Cale stared at the bathroom entrance silently, he could feel himself starting to get used to the situation, but he was still in a bad mood.

He gripped his head, the headache never subsided. Maybe a good bath will help him lighten up a little.

The moment I get to contact that damn god though.. He cursed under his breath as he was preparing all the insults he was gonna throw at that 'god of death'.

Incompetent bastard! Liar! Knew i shouldn't have confided in you! Backstabber! Useless piece of shit! Letting me get kidnapped into a stupid dating game!

"Haaah! So annoying!" He grumbled, for now, he might as well just resort to praying—to a more competent god— that he won't run into the protagonist, and not into the love interests either.

It's gonna be a mess if I fuck with the timeline. Let's just hope she goes through the least complicated and least dangerous route so nobody gets hurt.

Of course, that comfortable route is easily alver crossman's, he was easy to charm, and he is pretty good looking with a good personality aside from his suck up tendencies, but other than that, great husband material!! Please choose Alver Crossman!

And please, for the love of god, do not choose Adin! oh, and don't choose Roksu either, unless you want to get gray hairs before you reach 20!

He just got chills remembering the sole ending he got for Adin, absolutely diabolical. Never again. He will be the one I will run into the least.

"Young master, the bath is ready." His thoughts were interrupted by Ron once again. But he didn't mind it as much this time, thoughts about Adin always made him uncomfortable.

"Tsk. Took you long enough!" And with a slam, he entered the bathroom and closed the door. He walked up to the bathtub now filled with warm water and surrounded by all kinds of expensive soaps and fragrances or whatever.

He grabbed the vanilla soap, and got to work.

"Young master, what do you think?" Ron smiled as he adjusted the mirror attached to a desk in his room, he was now fully washed and dressed up, and he has to admit that he looked quite nice.

I still hate this face though.

"It's alright, I guess.." He praised with his highest form of praise, and just played with the ends of his hair as he stared at the mirror.

From the uniform he remembers in the game, he can tell That his was modified slightly. The buttons, which are supposed to have engraves of silver, had ones of gold. And so did all the engravings in silver in the cuffs and collars, his were made purely out of gold.

Not to forget the brooch, which is usually a high quality yellow citrine, But it seems that his was replaced by a diamond, shaped to fit the circular shape of the brooch.

How extra.. But father was always like that, he insists that I should always stand out best. . Cale was scoffing, but felt fondness at how much his father spoiled and valued him, it reminded him that his father in this world is probably way more caring than the one he was used to.

Because he sent me here as a last resort to make me behave and have an ounce of a regular teenager life, instead of giving me money and letting me roam about. He found that out in a special dialogue with Eric, who made the protagonist promise not to tell the in-game cale that he told her.

"Young master, shall I prepare your lunch before you depart? It is already afternoon." Ron asked, and Cale glanced at him and thought for a moment, before shaking his head. "No. I don't feel like eating here. I'd rather just go to the main building and see if their food is any good this year." He responded, making sure to use his well trained judgmental and childish tone.

"Of course. The school has taken your complaints last year very seriously, and their chefs are better than ever before." Ron dismissed his worries, and Cale listened silently. Wow, so I actually did make a scene about the food? I made the 'this year' line on a whim because I know I'm a second year student, thankfully i actually did have a problem with it, or i would have sounded like an idiot..

"You sound confident?" Cale raised and eyebrow at Ron, who simply smiled and replied "Quite confident, Young master." making Cale have an even more confused expression. What the hell is he looking so giddy for? Did they give him a meal engulfed in brainwashing spells or something?

"Ugh, whatever, you're being annoying." Cale turned around from the mirror and headed straight through the door, walking past Ron nonchalantly.

"Have fun on your first day, young master."

"Hmfp!"

Slam!!

Cale's steps became progressively faster the farther he receded from the door he just slammed shut. "... Fucking terrifying." Cale mumbled under his breath as he tried to ignore the cold sweat on his back. Nostalgia or not, he is still scary.

Cale recalled the day he first saw Ron on the battlefield, and felt the same feeling of disbelief he felt when he first found out that the butler that raised him like a father turned out to be a skilled assassin. Or at least that was the conclusion Cale came to when he was hiding under rubble at 20 and watched as Ron eliminated a group of 10 people effortlessly.

I doubt he got that much skill in a short time. He was always an assassin, even in this moment, he is still hiding his identity.

That's unless the game is family friendly enough that Ron was demoted to just a butler and his history was erased, but Cale decided that it's better to still be vigilant.

Chatter, Chatter!

Before he knew it, he exited the building he figured was the Academy Dorms, and walked on the path that led to the main path, which led to the Main Building of the Academy where classes and clubs are held.. Or whatever other things people do in Academies.

Kids were chatting all around him, which you might find strange because they should be studying by now, but that wasn't it. Cale recalled the very first event when you start the game where you get all the tutorials.

The three day long first-year students welcoming festival.

It's a simple event, because—for some reason— the first years start their school year one week after the rest of the grades, and in that week, students that participate in clubs are made to prepare something that invites the first years into their clubs or teaches them about the school.

From what Cale understood, it's done in the form of stands. The Culinary Club and its three branches—Roan Kingdom Cuisine, Foreign Culture Cuisine, And Mixed Cuisine— have food stands, Art Clubs have stands to showcase or sell their art, or whatever else is there that Cale didn't bother to pay attention to.

The rest of the students that don't participate in showcase-able or sell-able clubs socialize and manage tours instead, but it seems that the in-game Cale didn't bother to help with any of them, because he was wandering aimlessly in the main road near the entrance gate, not knowing where to go with no one talking to him.

All of the first years have probably already came and went by now, since the gates opened by 8am, and the students have most likely started exploring the school or visiting stands or groupings in the secondary roads around the school..

That's why he wasn't worried at all about meeting the protagonist nor choi han, who meet and bond over being new students that got lost, and by now they're probably trying to explore the school without getting lost again, being all surprised by how pretty it is or whatever.

He crossed his arms, looking around at the few stands that still had people by them.

"E-eek! He looked this way!" A panicked voice came from a person buying a snack from a stand nearby, and the stand owner whispered a reply, "Hush! Do you want him to come and flip the stand upside down..?! Pretend you don't see him, that's the unspoken rule here..!"

"Tsk!" Cale clicked his tongue, snapped his head and walked forward, and he heard multiple gasps around him, followed by hushes. I guess the first students came here already aware of me, and the rest of the students all agreed to ignore me? I guess that's somewhat efficient.

He had to admit that the area was quite beautiful though, he was mostly impressed by the crazy garden work, since this school was in the middle of a random ass forest, there is a lot of greenery around, and having the school embrace that instead of just chopping off everything is a good move.

There were multiple bushes in the shapes of swans, birds, and even a huge horse at the back, the trees were trimmed in square and circular shapes, and some were left natural, there are also some flower fields if you squint your eyes and peek a bit farther into the gardens behind the main building.

There is actually a section made specifically for a garden, if you go past the main building and go right, but not just anyone at any time can access it.

"Ugh, this much greenery is giving me a headache!" He complained, even though he felt quite the opposite, but now seemed like a good opportunity to just complain for the sake of complaining.

"Really? You looked like you were admiring it just now." a deep voice chimed in from behind.

Cale rolled his eyes and scoffed. "Of course no- wait, what the?! Who the fuck-" Cale realized someone literally just spoke to him, and snapped his head back so quickly you could hear it crack.

-do you think you are?! Was what he wanted to say, but upon meeting the person's golden eyes, he paused.

huh? He looked at the person's silver hair and smug grin. "Huh?"

"Hmm?" They smiled, tilting their head.

"...y- ahem! You! Don't stick your nose in when nobody is speaking to you!" He nervously spat out, pointing at the student rudely, and then turned back around. "Pissing me off.." He huffed, and quickened his step, clenching his fist in anger— and to hide the tremble he just got from metting fucking Adin!

Shit, shit, shit! So fucking unlucky!! So unlucky!!! What the hell, he literally just left his room!

He took a small glance back, and almost flinched when he saw Adin with his back turned and talking to other people, but peeking back at him with a sly grin.

He went right through the door of the main building, darting and bumping into people that either cursed him out or gasped after realizing who he was.

But why? Why did he have to talk to me? He doesn't find me interesting does he? He probably just saw me complaining and decided to scare me. Yeah. That's it.

His legs were a little sore from walking so quickly with no breaks through the ridiculously large building, he decided to distract himself by focusing on the interior instead..

"Ahem." He coughed the anxious thoughts away. It's pretty nice, really expensive too, definitely. There was not a single plain nor empty wall, all of them had beautiful carvings of either important moments in the kingdom history, or probably whatever the architecture found pretty enough.

There was furniture and doors everywhere though, if there is no random table, there is an office, if there is no office, there is a classroom, if there is no classroom, there is a club, and if there is no club, there is a storage room.

"Hah, they probably have multiple empty storage rooms for whenever they run out of ideas." He scoffed, and paused as he felt deja vu, and looked around and make sure there is no other crazy male lead that will decide what he said was interesting enough to engage in a conversation.

After realizing he was in an empty hallway, he let out a relieved sigh before he got suspicious again. That's weird, how did I already reach an empty hallway in this buzzing school? Just how far did I walk..?

He slowly walked and looked behind some corners, there were multiple hallways around him, and he took a right turn.

Then a left turn.

And went upstairs.

Then forward.

Then downstairs.

Then entered a room, and exited it.

And continued walking.

And walking.

And..

…

"...I.."

He spoke thoughtfully.

"I think I'm lost."

Chapter 4: Another one?!

Summary:

Cale gets lost, and enters a place he shouldn't enter.. What happens after that?

Notes:

This time it's a 5k chapter! Maybe by next chapter, I'll do a little time skip..? Not a long one, but maybe just a two day skip.. Unless i find something i want to shove in these two days.

Don't take my words for it though, i am merely a medium, my fingers do what they want!

Anyways, like always! Leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it, or don't. Enjoying the chapter is enough!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Ugh, and to think I was judging Emmy for getting lost 5 minutes into the game.. I understand now." He complained, and walked with no clear goal in mind while crossing his arm.

He has been walking for probably 10 minutes now, but he stayed calm, getting lost isn't that big of a deal because he knew he was either gonna find his way back or be found eventually, it wasn't worth panicking over! So he took his sweet time strolling about.

It's safer than risking running into Adin again. Clopeh too, although he is way less of a ticking time bomb when dealt with right. Cale recalled the bad ending for both of these people, and felt a chill down his spine. "Fucking creeps.."

He walked for 5 more minutes, occasionally peeking out of windows to make sure nothing's wrong, or checking out rooms, until suddenly—

Clank! The sound of something like metal breaking made him freeze, he stood silently, and located where the sound came from. "What the..?" He walked slowly and carefully, his survival instincts were yelling at him that he should stay curious, but he doesn't feel like being a coward, and if he dies, maybe he'll get sent back to his world, so he has nothing to lose!

"Huh? Was this section closed off?" He said looking at a double door which was a little different than a regular one, mostly the fact it was made of black metal and had some weird engravings on it. He crouched near the metal chain on the floor that seems to have fallen off.

"..ha, fucking idiots, can't even use a proper metal chain, maybe all that spending on useless storage rooms caught up to them!" He ridiculed with a smirk, he stood back up, and in one swift motion, kicked the door open with all his force.

I didn't need to do that, I just did it cause i felt like it.

He grinned, and walked over the metal chain and into the hallway behind the door, which had less rooms, and more turns.

Of course, you must be thinking, does this dumbass have zero survival instincts? Closed off areas are closed off for a reason! And you are right! However, at the moment, cale has zero survival fucks to give. Lost them the moment I opened my eyes here, too bad!

He put his hands in his pockets and took a few more turns, left, left, right, crossroads, go middle.. It was almost fun! He knows he is supposed to be a grown man, but maybe it's the teenage body making him relive that thrill of breaking the rules, knowing he is doing something he shouldn't' out of pure spite.

"Although, I should probably not get too excited and wander off too much.." He mumbled, brushing off the lack of windows he just noticed, but after a few seconds, he scoffed. "Or what? Let me get a little excited! I had to live with so little fun for decades, I have the right to snoop around!"

And so, Cale's shove-nose-in-others-business operation started! Where he invites himself in the rooms inside this deserted area, and looks through all the stuff left there.

Of course, there were a bunch of fully empty rooms that only collected dust and debris— wait, debris? "That's weird, why are there chunks of debris inside the rooms?" He analyzed a piece that seemed to have fallen from the corner of the ceiling, but after a few seconds, he shrugged and threw it back on the ground.

—like he was saying! Some rooms were useless, but! He did find a few rooms that had boxes full of random items inside them!

"This room seems to have a lot of books.. Interesting. Maybe I can secretly come here and read these books, instead of leaving them to rot."

"This one— ew! There's a whole new organism growing in that unwashed blender, what the fuck?!"

"Huh, a kids toy? That's.. Ominous. Oh there is also a porcelain doll.. with an arm ripped.. Fuck this room."

"And this- ugh?" He tried to open the door to yet another room to explore its insides, but it was not budging for some reason. "What the hell, is it locked?" That just made his curiosity bigger, and he was about to attempt opening it again, before he suddenly heard a loud crash! Followed by a pained " augh!"

He flinched, jumping away from the door, "Is someone inside there..?" He asked no one in particular, but he already knew the answer. He stood still, and after the silence stretched on for a few more seconds, he took it as a chance to slowly walk away.

I might have abandoned my survival instincts, but I still would rather die a quick death instead of getting eaten alive by whatever thing is inside that room..

He continued taking slow steps backwards, and the moment he turned his body around to run off properly..

Clink.. Clink..

The person (?) Behind the door started turning on the knob, struggling for a few seconds before putting more force in their fist, and finally, the door was pushed open!!

They took a deep breath and looked around the hallway.

But it was vacant, because Cale Henituse has decided that he wants no parts in someone's concussion, werewolf awakening, or whatever the fuck that thing inside the room did.

I think I'm done now. This is giving me a bad feeling.. He thought frowning slightly, he was walking in a rush, trying to go through the same way he came, but.. "Shit." He was lost again.

He decided not to panic, and to just walk through whatever hallways are the opposite direction from the weird room he just stumbled on.

I have a bad feeling that what happened just now is something I shouldn't have seen. This is why people should mind their business—what a hypocrite!—

When Cale felt like he was far away enough, he relaxed, and decided to do his favorite pastime— distract himself by thinking of something else.

"Let's think about things related to the plot.." Right now, the protagonist Emmy should be with Choi Han, so I shouldn't worry about meeting them as long as I don't enter the training field until 3pm. they should be sparring and bonding in for the entirety of the first day before going to the dorms— especially since it's an obligatory event on the first day unless you act like an ass on purpose, which I doubt Emmy would do since now she has freewill..

Clopeh Sekka doesn't come to school until the three day festival ends, since no studying happens during it, basically the calm before the storm.

Adin.. Ugh, he really jinxed himself earlier.

Rosalyn should be representing the student council, since she is a third year..

And Alver crossman—

"...huh." He paused and looked behind him, and an ominous thought flashed in his mind before he shook his head. "Ha, no way." He scoffed, and tried to ignore the possibility..

Until.

Tap, tap, tap!

Cale started hearing distant steps, it sounded like someone barefoot.. he stopped walking trying to determine where the steps were coming from, the steps suddenly stopped too, making Cale confused. "Huh?" and right after he hummed, the steps were back, but quicker!!

Tap, tap, tap, tap!!

"w-what-" Cale was starting to get a little creeped out, especially since the place had no electricity, and was lit by the sunlight that barely shone through the very few windows around.

That's why, he did what every sensible human that doesn't want to be involved in a horror movie scene would do— run!

He ran through the hallway, and took multiple twists and turns— just to make whatever was chasing him go away—, and- it's still chasing him!!!

The steps didn't slow down, they just got louder! He considered just stopping and facing whatever it is, but again, by how stubborn in getting him this thing was, if it turned out to be a monster or a killer, it was not gonna be a nice death, and the possibility of death taking him back to his world.. Is a bet he'd rather only take at the direst situation.

"This is so stupid, all Adin's fault, it's always Adin's fault, he made me enter the main building, wander off— probably just broke that metal chain to get me curious too! He would do that! And then he'd corner me and.." his thoughts were going crazy, and the mix of how cold and empty this place was, along with some rooms looking like ruins, really, really gave him a bad feeling!

Everything is progressing way too quickly! I barely had an opportunity to actually gather my thoughts about staying in this world!

Maybe it would have been wise to skip going out on the first day, and instead grab a pen and paper and write down my thoughts and plans, tsk. I really just had to be an impatient idiot.

But, to be fair, he did deserve a breath of fresh air.. And he did plan to find a good desolate place, to collect his thoughts and write things down, until Adin appeared..

It's always Adin's fault! Bastard!

"Wait, I think I lost him.." He snapped out of his thoughts and looked around, it was dead quiet.. Maybe he should just think about Adin and curse him out every time something bad happens for good luck?

He relaxed, especially since he found.. A double door, similar to the one he entered through! "Nice!" He immediately went there and pushed it, but.. He only heard metal chains crackling from the outside.

"Uh?" He pushed again, but it didn't open, and then he remembered.. This is a closed off area..

So all the other doors except the one he entered through should be locked shut.

"...fuck! I'm never going inside a closed off area again!" He aggressively kicked the door, and realized he was panting. "Ugh, I'm tired.." He went back to walking.

35 minutes.

He has been wandering around the school for 35 minutes.. Including the time he spent in the regular less busy sections, and the time he decided to snoop in the boxes left behind by.. Whoever it is.

"I think I'm going crazy.." He wasn't desperate enough yet to start screaming for help like a lunatic, it's only been 10 minutes since he discovered the locked entrance, and he is currently looking for the entrance he came from.

I would've zoned out and walked like I always did, but the best course of action right now is to concentrate and focus on my surroundings.

He was also paranoid because of the thing that was running around behind him like crazy around 15 minutes ago, he doesn't even want to know what it is. If it's a love interest going through their werewolf or curse arc, he might jump off the window!

Tap tap tap!

"Shit!" The steps approaching him were there again, and this time, he didn't bother locating it or listening to it properly, that's why he didn't realize that they sounded a little.. Lighter..

He quickly turned around, getting ready to run again, because he is sick and he is tired!

But.. Unfortunately, by the time he realized that instead of the steps getting farther, they were coming closer, and that he was running in the direction of the steps instead of the opposite way from it, it was too late, and he had already reached a corner.

That's when—

"Ow!"

"Ugh!"

He, quite powerfully, slammed into someone, not only that, but headbutted them too!! He can tell it's a person even when he subconsciously closed his eyes due to the pain, because he took a glimpse of their very human body, but not their face.

He was pretty sure he was going to fall, but he found himself still on his feet, he really can't deal with another butt ache, so he was glad whatever force holding him up did what it did.

"Fucking shit— that hurts, what the hell?!" his head hurts! Why does this person have such a hard head!! And having to still act bratty and throw curses in a sentence to maintain his trash reputation is actually not very easy when you run head first into someone's head..

Actually.. Why am I even keeping my trash reputation? It doesn't really matter anymore.. I don't want to have to live while lying even in a different world..

But his deep thoughts were interrupted by the person that he bumped into.

"Uh.." Bright blue eyes met frowning reddish brown ones, whose owner shifted uncomfortably against the feeling of a hand on his torso. "Are you okay?"

….

That's Alver Crossman.

That's.

That's Alver Crossman.

Cale's heart dropped, and he felt like time stopped. Not the romantic kind.

What the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck?! Why does this keep happening? Fuck my luck, so unlucky, god damn it!

He was gulping, and his heart was thumping wildly, he was biting the inside of his mouth to avoid saying something he'll regret, internally cursing Adin out again.

His eyes lowered, finally processing what was holding him up, and— Wait—

Is this motherfucker touching my waist?! The red haired teenager stared up with a scowl, and the other boy changed his smile from an awkward to a bright one. "What is the famous Cale Henituse doing in such a—"

"Piss off! I'm busy!!" Cale grabbed the hand on his waist and wrenched it away from him, and like that, he stormed off.

Shit, what am I doing here?! I don't fucking know ! But before he could get away quickly enough, the boy held his wrist and stopped him. "Young master Cale, I would love to not bother you when you're busy too, but as the student council president, it's my duty to.." He trailed off, subtly tilting his head at their surroundings. ".. Make sure students don't wander off in prohibited areas, like what you're doing right now."

This kid. . He had such a polite smile while he asked him what the fuck he was doing here, Cale was actually impressed by how well he dealt with louts with no manners like him, but it simultaneously pissed him off, that attitude annoyed him as he played his route too.

He also hated that he probably won't be able to run off, especially since he'd just get lost again. Okay, when plan A : run off doesn't work, I'll use plan B : be as annoying as possible!!

He exaggerated his annoyed frown and rolled his eyes. "Ugh, if you don't want students to wander off where they shouldn't, then make better restrictions that don't fall off on their own! Plus, what are you doing here then?!"

"I heard you trying to open the other entrance." Cale let out an 'oh', and Alver nodded, still smiling kindly. "I believed someone had entered, or it was a possible intruder.. I can't be more relieved it was just our famous young master Cale! I knew who you were the moment I laid eyes on you, as you have such a unique appearance!" Alver praised him pointlessly, and Cale just clicked his tongue as a response.

I can't tell if he is calling me ugly or pretty..

"But, it sure is strange, young master cale.." Alver's eyes turned sharp, and if Cale didn't have experience dealing with superficial bastards before, he would've missed it. "i was almost sure someone deliberately broke the chains, because of course, the Roan Academy never uses cheap material, especially to block off such dangerous areas!" Alver sweetened his voice, and shifted it to a concerned tone, making Cale roll his eyes again.

He can tell what he was getting at, he doesn't believe the chains were just bad, and that cale really broke the rules and destroyed the chains himself.

If you think he is unreadable, that just means you're an idiot, he is like an open book.. Just one that doesn't speak its thoughts directly. Like a people pleaser!

Cale smiled, a smug grin this time, as he looked up at Alver with ridiculing eyes "Ha, so you're saying i broke the chains, dear prince?" he spoke in a condescending tone, provoking some sort of reaction from Alver. And a reaction he got!

He looked stunned at his straightforwardness for a second, before giving him a twitching smile "..of course not, Young master!" he reassured, looking a little embarrassed, patting Cale's shoulder. "I'm just saying, if you saw anyone breaking the chains or saw them enter.."

"So you're saying I helped someone break in?"

"That's not.."

Superficial, two faced people are quite the character. They're hard to win an argument against, and they're quite stubborn, and the kind that has a glib tongue such as this guy right here, is one of the worst to deal with.

But.. Everyone has their weakness, it's when they either face someone that's the same kind of person as them, or..

"What? I told you I just came here because your safety measures suck, the chains really were broken on their own! and you're saying I'm lying, right? You are!"

Straightforward people with no decorum.

"Young master, that's really not.." Alver's smile was getting less perfect and stiffer by every word he said, he can see the gears in his head preparing another response oiled up in praise, but before he can actually deny the accusations—

"..pfft!"

"Uh?"

"Hahaha!" Cale started laughing, placing a hand on his mouth as he kept chuckling. "Look at your face! You got so nervous!"

"Huh..?" Alver stood still, his smile awkward and falling, as he stared at the weird young master in front of him.

Really, he just wanted to do his job..

Alver was talking to three students, instructing them about what they should and shouldn't do, and giving them the typical advice you'd get in a high class academy.

'Try to not stir up trouble!'

'Don't talk back to the staff, and if they cause you discomfort, report it to me instead, I promise to take care of it!'

'Help us maintain a safe and healthy studying environment!'

He has said these things around a million times, that it just slips out naturally now.

That's until he was interrupted by a door being banged on from the inside, he excused himself as he should investigate it, and upon closer inspection, he quickly recognized it's a sealed door to the closed off area they're still investigating.

He realized someone entered, which immediately gave him a headache. He ran to the closest other entrance he could find, and as expected, the magic seal on the metal chains on the door was broken, and someone went inside!

That's when he went on, roughly 10 minutes ago, and started looking for whoever it was.

And now, he was in .. This.. Situation.

This person has already broken the first rule, and he'll probably break the rest of the rules like he is checking off a bingo card!!

"God, you looked like a dummy, I'm just joking, our dear Benevolent prince." Cale Henituse. Alver laughed along, but he felt his eyebrow twitching at this brat's tone. "You're such a prankster.."

"Of course, I wasn't the one that broke the chains, I mean that! They fell on their own and I investigated this place because I got curious." Cale told his defense, just in case, still smiling innocently.

Everyone knows Cale Henituse. An egotistical troublemaker that has abandoned all manners and morals, and does things however he wants without a concern in the world.

A lout that doesn't care whether you're a commoner or a noble, and will treat you rudely either way. A famous quote of his is 'I am just advocating true equality!'

He was on the list of the people Alver decided to keep an eye on, and from this interaction alone, he confirmed that it was definitely necessary to do so.

"Gosh, you came here to look for me though, I'm so flattered." Cale laughed, waving his hand around, "of course, it's my duty.." Alver almost thought he was gonna continue acting innocent, that he was like those nobles that constantly threw underhanded compliments, until Cale's face fell into his infamous scowl, almost making Alver flinch at such a quick change of demeanor.

"Now go escort me the fuck out of this badly architected maze if you care about your duty as 'student council president so much."

Yeah, he is definitely worse.. Alver already felt drained from this interaction, and just nodded weakly. "Of course, this place must have drained you.. Because of its curse." He gave up on trying to smooth talk his way through the conversation, and Cale Henituse seemed to prefer that too.

"Huh? What are you talking about" Cale raised an eyebrow at the last sentence, and waited for an elaboration as he walked behind Alver.

"We didn't close this area off for no reason." Alver raised his hand, and cale flinched when it started illuminating some kind of light. "In the week of preparing for the welcoming festival, someone decided it'd be funny to perform a high level prank, and casted a confusion spell through the entirety of this section."

The light in his palm stretched out, and multiple hallways around them disappeared, and some windows he didn't know were there appeared, and dust that was on the walls disintegrated too!

"W-what the fuck?!" He subconsciously inched closer to Alver, and held on whatever he placed his hand on.

"Uh.. It- ahem," Alver suddenly looked away, hiding his face from Cale, making Cale raise an eyebrow. "it was so complicated and dangerous we had to call over a trusted mage of ours to carefully discern it, because it wasn't just one area that had the magic, it was spread out through multiple magic circles with different structures." He walked through the real hallways, cale following behind.

"But the trusted mage is yet to arrive due to personal matters, so we resorted to just blocking this area so no students get lost in the magic maze of this place, and I learned a simple clearance spell in case a situation like this happened." While he explained, Cale stared at his face, his own expression was mostly blank, but his lips were pouted slightly, followed with occasional subtle twitches of his eyebrows.

A serious face matches him much better. He thought to himself, the fake smiles and brightness looked bad on him. It reminded Cale of his distant relatives when he was young, he hated it.

I can't believe a cursed hallway wasn't mentioned in the game though.. Maybe it's a secret plot device I didn't unlock? It has to be, because—

"Oh!" Cale suddenly remembered, there was another person! The person in that one room that kept following him!

He completely forgot about them because he assumed they were Alver, but now as Alver explained everything, it really.. Didn't seem like he was the person..

Well, at least my assumption from earlier was actually wrong.

"Hmm? What is it?" Alver asked, his polite smile back, probably because he realized he was too relaxed. "... It's.." Cale considered telling him, but..

Wouldn't this uselessly involve me though? If it's an actual secret plot device, then I should leave this to Emmy.

The fact that I met Alver Crossman is already bad, but it's not as scary as meeting Adin, so I'm not mad about it.. Plus, it's a realistic situation, he is just doing his duties, unlike that other fucker that scared me for no reason.

"...what? it's nothing. I just noticed that I have a cut on my wrist, so annoying.." He grumbled as he pinned his actions on a cut he actually got when he was checking out boxes and accidentally scratched his wrist on the metal of a box cutter.

".. Oh no.." Alver—weirdly enough— had a serious look on his face, but Cale couldn't tell if he was faking concern or something over a tiny cut. "Is it because I grabbed your wrist earlier? My nails must've been too sharp, I apologize." What is this guy talking about..???

"No, it's—"

"I shouldn't have been so careless.."

"Hey, seriously—"

"Let's get you out of here quickly and bandage it up, it will be bad if it gets infected, especially since the mana density here is so thick" He was analyzing the cut so intensely that Cale almost felt uncomfortable..

Wait, this is bad! I acted bratty so that he doesn't get interested in me, but isn't he treating me a little too..?

Cale knows Alver cares about his reputation, and it would be bad if word about him hurting a student came out, but isn't this a bit much for a regular cut..?

Cale waited a few seconds, until his expression twisted, and he shoved Alver's hand off his. "Hey! I'm not a fucking damsel in distress, i won't die because of a cut!" he shouted, and it seems to have snapped Alver out whatever he was thinking of, and he looked back at Cale with an awkward expression. "Now hurry up and just take me to the exit!!"

"R-right, I apologize, I got too comfortable." Alver quickly retracted his hand, and turned around, this time, walking with a two step distance between them. "Let's.. Get you out of this claustrophobic place quickly."

"Ugh, finally!" When the familiar double door that Cale went through at the beginning entered their sight, Cale exhaled in relief, and basically ran forward, exiting first.

"fuc- uh, right, I'm supposed to be dignified in front of the royal palace.." he pretended to think in front of the tired looking Alver, who was looking at him with an expression that showed he had long since given up on him. "Freaking finally! Took so long! I'm never entering a closed off place again!"

He placed his arms on his hips, and turned around and looked at Alver, who subtly flinched and gave him a big smile and a slight tilt of his head, as if asking him what is it that he wants to say.

"You! Prince boy!" Cale pointed rudely, yet again, and Alver let out a 'yes..?' At the strange nickname. "Good job today! You didn't piss me off too much!" He said as if it's a pleasant compliment. "Uh.. That's.. That's amazing..?" Alver squinted his eyes, his mouth felt heavier.

Cale absolutely loved how exhausted he looked, this will definitely guarantee Alver would want to never see him again, since he is a walking nightmare.

He doesn't like annoying people. He recalled some moments Emmy had with Alver, as well as.. The Alver he often got the 'privilege' to meet.

Of course, it was over work and meetings or whatever. I was one of the soldiers that were trusted by the crown prince that turned king after his father disappeared, And we actually did become some kind of friends-in-war, we'd drink together on rare occasions and just talk sometimes.

The memories of the war made him feel bitter, so he decided to be more annoying as stress relief, and leaned forward slightly, the smug grin from earlier was back.

"Mostly because you gave up trying to sweeten me up! Honestly, that serious look suits you so much better than that fakeass smile!" He complimented (?), and then made a surprised face. "Oops, fakebutt smile!"

Alver's eye twitched, and he just stayed silent, that gave Cale the green light to leave, he did enough emotional damage for today! "Okay then, bye!" And just like that, Cale ran off, in a bit of a better mood at making yet another person that annoys him miserable!

"... Is.. Is he ill?" Alver leaned on the wall, and put his palms on his face, and just stayed in that position for a while.

"It's.. Been a while since i barely had the opportunity to speak in a conversation.. He just kept talking over me and saying ridiculous things.." He recalled the way the redhead scowled at him first, then broke into laughter as if he was just teasing him, but proceeded to glare at him again.

So moody.. He can't tell which personality is the true one. That kind of person is stupidly complicated to understand..

After around a minute of contemplating what happened, he took his hands off his face, and squinted his eyes at the floor, "What a strange individual.. And yet.."

He thought about the way Cale gazed in fascination, clinging to his arm when he cleared their surroundings.. The way he broke into laughter after teasing him.

The way he looked embarrassed after Alver showed concern for his cut and tried to hide it.. And the small pout that's always on his face.

He was annoying, but not in the same way as those nobles that sugarcoated their words and trash talked when others weren't looking, judged others' smallest mistakes, and overly cared about appearances and connections.

Alver is the crown prince, but Cale Henituse didn't care at all.

'That serious look suits you so much better than that fakeass smile!'

"He sees right through me.."

He bit his lower lip, a stroke of red in his cheeks, stretching out to his ears.

"So strange."

Notes:

I have beta read this way too many times if there is still any typos or plot holes I'll literally die

Will re read later just in case though..

Chapter 5: When he isn't looking

Summary:

Cale starts planning and collecting his thoughts, and classes finally start! Kind of!

Notes:

Hello! Another chapter! 4k words!

You get a peek of Adin's ending, but it basically says everything you need to know.. Now we know why he is so creepy!

Ahem, today might be mostly information, but new characters gets introduced! I'm sure you'll love them!

Like usual, kudo and comment if you feel like it. Or don't! Enjoying the chapter is enough!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"So annoying." He walked leisurely, the main building's lobby and hallways significantly less crowded now, since most kids would want to move on and do something else instead of spending all day wandering.

Most of them should currently be in classrooms, or in the rentable meeting rooms on the second floor. "Right, there is that evaluation test.." He recalled the event after the three day long festival, and it's the written and practical evaluation.

It's a regular festival from 8am to 12pm, but after that, most upperclassmen advice the first years to start revising some info they should have learned in the past few years, because of the Roan academy policy to test the students at the beginning of the year, to separate ones that are more capable in combat instead of intelligence, and the other way around.

Of course, Cale doesn't plan to go crazy in that exam. I can easily get high grades, but it'd be stupid and contradictory for a trash that probably lazed off in the entirety of his first year to get high grades. Just above average will work for me.

"Hmm, now that i think about it.." He recalled there was a stationary shop inside the school, but where? "I want a notebook.. A fountain pen would be nice too." He hummed, and looked towards one of the kids that were also sitting in the lobby.

"Hey, you!" He called out, making the other kid flinch. "Y-yes?"

He looks ordinary enough. The kid had brown hair that reached his shoulders, brown eyes, and a non eye catching face, although he wasn't ugly.. Very common. He seemed familiar, but probably because he'd have 10 other lookalikes, he can't be dangerous.

"There is a place that sells stationary right? Where?" He asked bluntly, nothing more and nothing less, he was too drained from the previous two interactions to bother.

"Uhm.." The kid hesitated, and Cale groaned. He was about to tell him that he should just say it if he doesn't know, but the kid flinched harder at his groan and stood up stiffly.

"I-if you walk through that hallway, you'll find it!!! I- i passed b-by it earlier!! I am pretty sure i- it's there!"

"Okay."

Cale turned around, and went through the hallway the kid pointed out, not sparing him a second glance. I want a notebook.. I hope I'll find ones with guide lines like back in the modern world, it's more convenient.

Huh? The student stared at the leaving Cale Henituse, specifically, the back of his head, in a bit of disbelief, but just sighed when the redhead left his field of sight.

"...haaah." The student slumped back in his seat, letting out a deep sigh. "That wasn't.. As bad as I expected. Did the rumors exaggerate him?" he mumbled under his breath, he was currently the only one in the lobby, so he didn't care if he looked crazy or something.

That's until he started hearing approaching loud steps from outside, and his eyes sparkled slightly as he stared at the entrance. "Finally, I have been waiting for hours.."

"Harol!" A man swiftly went through the doors— wait, that's a student?

Yes, he was definitely a student.. A.. Very big one. He looked like he was 7 feet tall, and had a very muscular, tan build, along with long, unkempt dark brown hair. "I'm here!!"

Harol smiled, staring at his friend. "Yes, you're here." and after thinking for a moment, he spoke to his friend, "actually, there is something i just saw that i want to tell you about.."

Why am I getting the chills all of a sudden? Cale rubbed his arms, it must be getting colder.

But he was distracted from that once he found a door, with a sign on it that read supplies shop. "There it is." He opened the door, and walked inside, he was met with multiple shelves that had notebooks, pens, erasers, papers, even backpacks, and more things any student would need in an academy.

Cale nodded to himself, and went to the notebook section, grabbing whatever notebook caught his attention first. They looked similar aside from the varying color of the leather and the amount of writing papers inside it.

He grabbed a red notebook, since it's his favorite color, and went to the pen aisle and grabbed a black fountain pen. He was only about to buy these two, but decided to grab another fountain pen, a red one, just for his notes to be more readable.

In game Cale probably already has notebooks in his room, but I'll keep those for studying, if I'll ever write things down in class.

This notebook is gonna be his personal one.

He walked over to the counter, and gave the items to the person behind it, who had been looking at him with a nervous yet strict expression, as if he was trying to maintain the superiority of a student-staff relationship, while internally being scared of him.

It's hilarious how even staff are scared of me, come on! By the time I manage to push one of your very-much-heavy wooden shelves over, you could've already called the entirety of the staff to watch.. Come on.

He wasn't weak, well, not too weak. His body was a little built, just like how it used to be when he was younger, but.. Compared to the people around me, I'm definitely weak.

"Your card.." The staff hesitantly demanded, and Cale let out an 'ah', before pulling a thin red card out, and giving it to the guy.

Yes, the points system here. He didn't understand the necessity for the academy to have its own inside points, but it's probably to encourage students to have good grades and behavior.

You can only gain points like that. The card is enchanted by magic, and so are your papers, and when you swipe the card on the paper you'll automatically get points depending on your grade, although first years get a few thousand coins at the start of the year, and the cafeteria is free as long as you pay the year long subscription in real money beforehand.

"Thank you for your purchase."

"Right." He took the items that were put inside a box, and walked off without a second thought yet again.

I need to get out of here before something unpleasant happens again.

He hid his card back in his breast pocket, he was actually a little doubtful he'll have enough points to buy things, since he had terrible behavior, but it seems that Cale has enough good grades to be able to live by.

"I guess that's another reason to maintain above average grades.. Ugh." He walked back to the lobby that now had other kids in it, and the kid from earlier was gone, but he didn't notice that since he immediately zoomed out of the place.

He carefully and cautiously looked around, since Adin was loitering around the main gate earlier, but he wasn't there anymore. Thank god..

He looked to his left, where the road that led to the dorm building was, and he walked forward.

He plopped on his bed.

A safe arrival.

"Aaaaahh!!" he screamed on his pillow in frustration, and peeked up with his eyes. I should write down what happened today too, just in case..

Groowwll..

"Ah, right." After a nice meal.

Ugh, I was planning to eat something in the cafeteria today, but the bastards made me lose my appetite. He rolled his eyes, he should just wait until Ron comes by and tell him to get his dinner early…

Wait..

"it's.. Strange though." How is Ron allowed here? Aren't students completely alone in the academy to learn how to rely on themselves?

".. Just how many special privileges did I buy in this academy..?" He inquired under his breath, but decided not to think about it too much.

Instead, he took some layers off his uniform, mainly throwing the corset he was wearing on the wall. "A corset in the uniform is such a stupid idea.."

He complained, and grabbed the box and opened it, pulling out the notebook and the pens, before pausing as he stared at the bottom of the box.

"Is that a receipt?" He grabbed the small paper, but it wasn't a receipt, instead, there was neat handwriting that read…

"...what?"

Are you aware of the Moguru Kingdom charm in your hair?

If so, I apologize.

"... What is this talking about.." He quickly reached to his hair, ruffling the front, but he found nothing, but the moment he ran his hand through the back of his head, he tugged on something clipped into his hair.

He froze, and slowly unclipped it, and he looked at what he found.

It was a mini crest of the Moguru Kingdom.

On his hair.

"H-how the- wait." He recalled the only person from a foreign kingdom that he encountered today..

"... Adin, you motherfucker!!!"

He was now sitting in his chair facing his desk, not the same desk with the mirror he checked his appearance at earlier, that one is reserved for getting ready. The one he was using was another bigger desk made with lighter colored wood, with a bunch of drawers and shelves that had books on them, along with pens and a bunch of notebooks.

I guess I shouldn't have wasted points then. He wasn't too bothered though, he mostly bought the items to test out the point system anyways.

The notebook was open, he already wrote down 4 papers worth of info, he just finished writing down Choi han's three endings.

"What a vicious bastard." In his original world, they started off on a bad foot, but throughout the war, I guess Choi Han grew fond of me, since I survived pretty long. I heard him screaming too when the white star decided to make me Cale Kebab.

He screamed a little too loud, actually.. Why did he sound so devastated? We weren't that close.. Were we?

He started thinking about Choi han in this world instead, because it's pointless to think about a world he is never going to see again. Let's hope the original Roksu that should be in my old body is doing a good job.

"This Choi Han is definitely crazy though." He thought as he ran the back of the pen in his hand on the paper, specifically the section that had the second ending he got written on it.

His first ending was good, they romantically got together and pursued their goal of becoming swordmasters after ridding Choi Han of his abusive caretakers and toxic friends, and they lived happily ever after.. Or something.

The two other endings.. Were bad.

Back then, he looked up his behavior on what modern humans called goggles or something, because he was confused on why Choi han was acting so crazy, apparently, there is a word for it.

"Yandere.. Was it..?" A term from another country in his second world. It refers to someone crazy in love.

Ugh, I just got goosebumps.

He drew Choi Han's face, and an arrow pointing at the word yandere. If you treat him inconsistently, he develops an unhealthy attachment to you.

Cale found out after he used nice options, and then bad ones, just to test Choi Han's limits, it ended with Choi han giving Emmy, the protagonist, an ultimatum.

Either she works on herself, or they'll have to put an end to their relationship.

If you choose to work on yourself, you'll probably get a normal ending, but if you choose to break up..

Depending on if you did a certain thing at a specific event that Cale doesn't want to think about, he'll either accept it and you'll get kicked out his route, or he'll.. Reject your break up.

Yeah. He just says 'you're wrong' and goes on a crazy rambling session and starts talking about how much he loves you, that you need him, and how he'll do anything for you.. Then it was implied he kidnaps you

It fades to black though, he doesn't show exactly what Choi Han does, so Cale isn't as scared of him like how he is scared of Adin.. But maybe that's the scariest part. The unknown.

The third ending is similar, except instead of being mean and nice at the same time, you flirt with other people, he'll get jealous and ask the same thing, and it's the same mechanic as the first one.

Choose him seriously or break everything off.

It also ended in a bad ending, but different, he didn't do the event necessary to make him obsessed, so he just left looking heartbroken.

"I felt really bad though." He mumbled, leaning his face on his palm.

Thinking about it is putting me in a bad mood, let's move on.

To something that will put me in an even aworse mood.

"Adin.." Cale scribbled in the corner of his notebook a mini evil adin with horns and a crying Emmy, while thinking about the bad ending he got.

'Emmy.. You're gonna be mine, mine forever.'

'My property, my object, mine, whether you like it or not.'

'You don't know how much I have been holding myself back from tearing you apart..'

'Your soul, your body, your will, give them all.. To me.'

'This place.. You will stay here, until you die.'

'I'm sure you don't want pointless conflict that will do nothing but put those dear friends of yours in danger, right?'

'Emmy..'

'Emmy!'

'Emmy.'

'Cale Henituse..!'

"Eek!!" creepy imageries randomly attacked his mental barrier, making him shiver. "Jesus Christ, fucking hell.." He rubbed the bridge of his nose, the chaos of that route was Immeasurable.

"Poor Emmy, that girl is probably the unluckiest in the world." He mumbled, starting to write down the ending he just recalled.

That bastard.. He peeked up as he wrote, his eyes landing on the Moguru Kingdom charm he placed on top of some books. Why would he do that? How? I didn't even notice him clipping something in my hair.. It had to be him.

It seems the store owner wasn't only stiff because of his reputation, but because he saw another kingdom's crest on his hair when he was from the Roan kingdom.

He felt embarrassed by the thought that he walked around with that in the back of his head all day, he's almost glad he got lost and no one saw him.

"I hope Alver didn't see that, it's like announcing to the world I love and support the Moguru Kingdom, or that I'm a spy or something." He felt a splitting migraine having to deal with these kids' shenanigans. Can't he just have a few drinks at a local bar and make some fellow middle aged friends instead of having to live besides hormonal teens? He sighed.

It's strange they'd accept students from other kingdoms in the first place, especially in an academy that had Roan in its name. He thought to himself while writing

When Adin and Clopeh And Rosalyn were introduced, they said it's because of an agreement where one student from each kingdom or big region would come there to study and evaluate it from an outsider perspective and to see if it has any discrimination, but Cale still thinks it's a stupid move.

He is sure they're keeping an extra close eye on outsiders, but still. Bad move. He shook his head, and focused back on writing everything down.

Something else is…his reputation. He has been thinking for a while, and after a few scribbles and notes, he decided it's best to maintain his reputation, but not as intensely.

The most important part is maintaining his unpleasant personality, so he can give people headaches like how he tormented Alver crossman.

He decided so because now in this setting, gaining attention is basically asking to become relevant somewhat, and he'd rather kill himself than have Emmy like him.

"Yeah, let's stay as a background antagonist." He nodded to himself, satisfied with his conclusion.

"Young master, I have prepared your dinner as requested." Ron entered his room pushing a moving tray, full of plates covered with thin lids, And Cale finally got to do something pleasant since the day started!

He told Ron he didn't end up eating anything, and he gave him a small lecture about starving himself, which was cut short by Cale telling him he is not a child. Literally.

I'm already used to starving myself, since we often didn't have enough food to get by in the war. Doesn't mean food doesn't seduce him anymore, however! The mere smell of the delivered meals made him fall silent, just eagerly waiting for Ron to put the plates down and leave so he could swallow all of it down.

"If anything isn't to your liking, please do tell, young master. A very skilled chef in the cafeteria made these specifically for you." Ron smiled benignly, staring intensely at Cale as he sat down and got ready to eat.

"Okay, you can leave now." Cale spoke nonchalantly, cutting a piece of steak in the meantime. But then he glanced at Ron uncomfortably, he didn't seem to plan to leave on his own.

Cale almost told him to just stay there, but he peeked at the divine looking food in front of him and he did not want to act like he hates it at all, he wants to purely enjoy it, so his face fell in an annoyed frown and he spat out, "hello? Did I say stand there and look stupid? You're excused."

"Right, apologies, young master." His smile stayed amused, as he nodded his head and finally turned around and left, not before giving Cale spine chilling glances.

"Christ.." He whispered under his breath, and with a smile, he started to absolutely devour everything in front of him!!

The juicy wagyu steak topped by fresh caviar and gold leaves, accompanied by mashed potatoes drizzled in an unknown salty sauce, soup with heavy cream drizzled on top with some greens, besides it were steaming fresh lobster tails

He can tell the bread was baked fresh just from how soft it was, and the smell that was like heaven for his nose, one wine glass was on the table besides a large vintage wine bottle sent by the henituse territory for their oldest son.

The dessert side had one of his favorite snacks, chocolate truffles and macarons, he knows it's basic, but he doesn't care! Basics are basics for a reason!

Although he was eating relatively fast, he still kept his elegance, patting his mouth clean with a handkerchief every other bite, making sure to chew his food well, eating everything in the right order, barely using his hands and properly using his utensils, since most of these foods didn't require his hands and he didn't want to dirty them unnecessarily.

In 20 minutes, Cale managed to finish the steak, eat a few lobster tails, leave only a quarter of the soup, have 4 chocolate truffles and 3 macarons, and..

Roughly 10 glasses of wine.

"Ugh, that's probably why I'm so full.." He was now laying on the couch because he felt too sleepy to move, he really was like a starving Victorian child, it made him giggle.

It's like i didn't eat in three days, but with the amount of stress these fuckers gave me while simultaneously functioning on an empty stomach, i probably am in a state like that.

His eyes started fluttering, and he yawned.

The last thing he remembers was a knock on his door, and the figure of Ron entering his room after receiving no answer.

".. So..?" the deep voice that belonged to a gloved man leaning on one of the walls of the Roan Academy cafeteria asked, looking at the older man who seemed to be in a good mood.

"I am almost certain he loved it." The older man pulled a seat beside a table in the big kitchen, and sat leaning back. "Almost?" The chef that prepared the food asked with a raised eyebrow, and the older man chuckled.

"He was sprawled out on the couch asleep after consuming almost everything on the table." The chef looked a little surprised at what the other one said, and after a few seconds, he only responded with a 'huff..'

"I can tell you're happy about it, no need to act nonchalant."

"You're mistaken, father."

"Sure." The older man in a butler outfit just laughed as his son gave him an extra plate of steak he made along with a glass of his deadly glare, and the older man ate it leisurely.

"Actually, the young master today seemed a little more emotional than usual."

"He is always emotional." The chef interrupted, and the older man laughed. "Not like usual, Vicross. I walked in on him crying in the morning."

"Crying?" Vicross's head snapped back, face filled with disbelief, it has been years since he last saw that kid crying, and why would he be crying in the morning anyways? "Why?"

The older man, Ron, shook his head. "I don't know, he kicked me out before I could ask, still as feisty as ever." Ron chuckled, chewing his steak.

"That brat.." Vicross mumbled, staring at the floor, his feelings conflicted. Ron smiled at his son, both of those kids are quite cute.

Cale ended up skipping the next two days of the welcoming festival, the first reason is because he needed to revise the subjects briefly for the written exams, he also doesn't understand why it's necessary for other grades to go through that exam. ' You need to be reminded of last year's lessons' Fuck you!

He was lucky the subjects aren't that hard for him anymore because he is a 40 years old man, but it's still annoying..

The second reason he skipped the festival is— fuck them kids! He is so done meeting the game's main interests, and was very drained after meeting two in just one day! He will definitely meet more if he leaves!

That's why he basically spent the past two days either sleeping, eating, or studying. It was a decently pleasant routine. He didn't need to act bratty unless Ron came by, so he managed to get a moment of relaxation.

He was currently drinking sweet honey tea that Ron gave him, in his bathrobe, looking out the window of his dorm, staring down at the students that were going to their classes early.

The exams will be starting in a bit, and Ron was currently getting his outfit for the day ready.

"Young master, I'm done."

"Took you long enough!!" But his relaxation is probably gonna be cut very short from now on.

Now, he was back in his uniform, and was walking alone towards the class he was designated two.

Second year, class A.

He looked for a 2-A sign with his trained resting bitch face, passing through the long class hallways that were buzzing with students that didn't pay him too much attention, he was just a bratty noble right now.

He had his hands in his pockets, on hand fidgeting with the tiny object. Adin.. He thought about him again.. He'd rather it never happens, but.. In case he can't avoid meeting him again, he'll use it as an opportunity to question him on why he did that.

"Ugh, finally!" He found the class, about time! It's ominous that it's the 'A' class though, I read a few books. Aren't those classes always the villains? Or the main characters? Although i don't think it mattered as much in the game

He paused before going in, silently. but internally, he was praying, pleading that no one would get on his nerves here.

And with a deep breath, he walked inside the classroom.

Chatter! Chatter.. Murmur.. Murmur…

The class—that took the style of an amphitheater classroom— became quiet in real time. He can see some kids probably cursing their luck as he ascended the stairs and took a seat in one of the long tables that had its outer corner seat vacant.

I was planning to immediately go to sleep when I arrive, but these bastards are pissing me off.

"That's him, right?"

"Should I change classes? What if he affects this class' record?"

"The class average is done for.."

"I'm more concerned about getting the furniture thrown on me, who cares about class average?"

"Should I try to befriend him? Hehe, poor thing, he is probably lonely."

The last line pissed him off, because although Cale doesn't fall for it, others do, and it's the cruelest thing you can do to someone.

Just like what happened to Bassen and one of our cousins.

He snapped his head back at the girl that said that, and if looks could kill, she'd be dead. He glared at her intensely, silently. Until she got uncomfortable and changed her seat somewhere else after mumbling things he didn't care about.

"Hmpf." He huffed, and crossed his arms on the table, and placed his head on them. Perhaps now is a good time to take a nap until a teacher arrives..

Notes:

Actually, what are your thoughts on the story so far? I wonder..

Chapter 6: Calm before the storm.. I guess?

Summary:

Cale runs into a guy, then runs into a guy, then runs into a guy, then runs into a guy, then runs into a girl, then runs to a guy AGAIN why the fuck won't they leave him alone?!

Notes:

Hello again! Another 5k chapter! Took three days to write this time, because my vacation is over, sob sob!

Oh, and I'm not exaggerating the summary.. Just read the chapter and you'll see, hehe

Anyways, i am a little tired, and i missed seeing you guys' comments, so i decided to be good and write a bunch as a treat!

Today's chapter is finishing the first day of evaluation exam, and it's already exhausting for cale, poor guy..

Hehe, i won't spoiler anything, so! As usual, leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it, or don't, enjoying the chapter is enough!

Oh, and thank you guys for reaching over a hundred comments and nearing 300 kudos! So happy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"enough chit chat, all of you, pay attention!" A stern voice woke cale up from his slumber, and he lazily raised his head and rubbed his eye and watched the man who was probably their professor.

The professor slammed the table. "You're in your second year, I'm sure I don't have to remind all of you of the evaluation tests, don't stress it, because they're fairly easy if you focused last year." He had papers of what Cale guessed was the test papers, he wonders what's considered easy in this academy..

Murmurs, murmurs..

Students whispered between themselves, and the professor shouted again. "Enough, I said! If I find any of you cheating when the year barely started, I'll put a warning on your record!"

I can tell I won't like this professor.. Cale actually didn't have much experience with how professors should act, since he quit his studies at 10. Although he did regret doing so when he was 20 and he had to start overworking his mind to learn the knowledge his little self didn't manage to get.

I did study secretly when I was young because I didn't want to be fully uneducated, but there is only so much a kid can do on his own..

Either way, hopefully this professor won't be too strict, or Cale won't get to have his naps or doze off. "Don't stir any trouble." He glanced up at the professor who spoke to him while giving him his test paper.

What? Maybe he taught me last year? Or he already has a bad impression of me, probably.

Cale stayed silent because he didn't want to argue with a professor on the fourth day when real studying hadn't even begun yet, and just grabbed a pen and looked over the paper.

And like that, the first four hours of lessons were over. Well, it doesn't really count as studying because every class so far was evaluation tests.

The spot beside him was empty, and none of the kids tried to peek at his paper or ask for answers— which was a relief, he didn't want to waste time on that.

He made sure to leave the hardest questions blank, and filled out every question he felt was relatively easy. My 5 year long studying period from 20 to 25 came to fruition! He nodded to himself as only a few minutes were left until the lunch period, he leaned back on his seat and closed his eyes.

Now we're done with language, history, mathematics, and geography. He grinned, and he remembered the very convenient skill that he managed to—somewhat— drag along from Roksu's body.

What was its name though? I think I had a faint memory in Roksu's body that showed me how it worked, although the one I got into this new world is half as efficient.

He can't finish books in less than 5 minutes like he used to, nor can he remember things unless he toggled it on personally, like having to hold the record button on a phone when you want to record something.

Oh, right! Record! That's the name! But even if his was significantly less useful, it still helped a lot in history and geography. He really can't bother learning history and geography again, because that's the subject he forgot the most information from, but he still remembers most of his mathematics knowledge.

I took a peek at modern mathematics and I wanted to die, thank god this world is set in medieval times.. He shivered at the reminder, and fidgeted with the charm in his pocket.

Riiinnngg!

"Alright, time's over! Everyone hand over your paper to the one in front of you! And stay in your seats until I tell you to leave!" The mathematics professor smiled brightly as she clapped her hands together, and he lazily took the papers from the one behind him and mixed them with his, and then passed it to the one in front, who nervously grabbed the papers and almost dropped them.

He immediately gathered his pens and placed them in his pocket, getting ready to leave the class the moment the professor wasn't looking, since they seemed to have a habit of telling the students they aren't allowed outside as long as the professor is still there. So annoying.

The professor turned around and started putting the exam papers in her suitcase, and he took the opportunity to quickly rise from his seat. "Finally.."

"Cale Henituse, i didn't excuse you yet!"

"Ugh.." He paused, and plopped back in his seat while crossing his arms, looking back at the professor with an annoyed stare, but bit his tongue.

"Don't give me attitude! And I'm not holding you back for no reason, you know!" The professor scolded, and he just took it, because he really doesn't feel like getting his ass handed to him by his professor so early on.

"Anyways, before you leave! I wanted to announce that the school has added another evaluation exam by next week, a special one!" The professor started speaking, and the students exchanged annoyed and curious looks.

I already knew that.

"I know, I know! Two days of written exams are already too much, but by the upcoming monday, you guys are gonna go through practical assessments now!"

"Practical assessments..?"

Yup, she is holding me back by something I already knew. He rolled his eyes.

"Yes, it's two tests, a physical and a mana test where we will all test your compatibility and physical fitness! From this year on, the Roan Academy has decided to focus on raising swordsmasters and mages instead of just teaching theories and such, and I'm sure it's gonna be so much fun for all of you, and it's considerably more useful!"

"Ooh!"

"That doesn't sound bad.."

"It's way better than having to study the regular subjects."

"But what about people that have no compatibility with mana and swordsmanship?"

The professor grinned, "they get special treatment!" Cale raised his eyebrow at that, he himself isn't very compatible with mana, and it took years worth of work to become a high grade swordsman in his original world, so he isn't really a genius..

"As in, they get significantly more homework and assignments and study hours, along with a little bit of extra written tests. After all, if you aren't gonna serve the kingdom with your physical body, you might as well serve it with your brains, right?" She giggled, and silence took over the class.

"..what..?"

"So if you aren't talented, you'll be milked dry?"

"That's so unfair!"

..I wanna die.. His neck lost strength and his head fell on the table. I can't do this anymore..

"I wanna die, i wanna die, i wanna die.." He walked through the hallways towards the cafeteria like a zombie, his dreams of living peacefully until he found a way back to his world were crushed so roughly..

I already knew about the evaluation event, but since the main cast is so talented, we never got to know what happens to regular background characters like me..

He can see students complaining around him too, since having barely to no compatibility with mana is pretty common, and so is having a weak body, and since he is surrounded by mostly nobles that never raised a finger in their lives, they'd naturally be complaining.

He saw a big gate after walking for a few minutes, and figured it was the cafeteria, especially since he saw a lot of students going inside, "I wanna d- ugh!" until he was shoved by someone passing him.

He just wanted to enter peacefully, he really did! He l wanted to go one day without getting in trouble, get his lunch, eat alone, and go back to class to do the rest of the written evaluation tests.

He really did!

"Hmm? Are you blind?'' There was a voice that rang bells in Cale's head, alarm bells at that, Cale paused, and placed a hand on his shoulder that he is pretty sure this guy purposely bumped into.

"Are there magnets on my shoulders or something? Assholes keep bumping into me." Cale mumbled, his voice deadpan, ignoring the person who just spoke to him, he was too unmotivated to have random beef with some teenager.

"Ah." The blonde boy with a bob cut let out a gasp, but it was clear he knew what he was doing. He definitely knew who I was from a mile away. "Cale Henituse! It's been such a long time!"

"huh? Who?" Cale cocked an eyebrow and stared at the kid. Of course , he knew who he was, he just wanted to piss him off.

"... It seems that it's been too long since we last met." The kid delivered the reaction Cale wanted, and he resisted chuckling at the badly suppressed twitches of the kid's eyebrows.

"Uhhh.." Cale hummed, looking as if he is thinking deeply, and he spoke again with a questioning tone. "Vonono?"

"Venion stan."

"Ah." he responded coldly, narrowing his eyes at the boy. "right. You. You sure you wanna have a chat in the middle of the doorway? We're kinda blocking the way for.. Everyone." Cale peeked behind him, and was met with an annoyed and uncomfortable group of kids of lower status, or ones that knew of both of their reputation.

This is great, it's like a face off between the two antagonists. Hopefully one of the main characters sees me picking a fight and gets a bad impression of me!

Venion scoffed, but quickly smiled widely. "is that so?" He looked back at them, it seems he noticed the professor in the distance approaching the crowd. "Then shall we go inside? I have a few things I want to catch up with you on, old friend." Venion put his hand on cale's shoulder, but cale responded flatly after slapping the hand off him. "no."

And he walked off from the doorway, towards the serving line students are gathered up in l before a hand on his shoulder, again, stopped him. "No? What do you mean no?" Venion spoke harshly, glaring at him.

"...it means no? I don't want to have a chat with you." He reaches towards venion's wrist to try to smack it off again, but venion harshly tightens his grip, making cale hold back a wince. Then, he felt Venion leaning closer, whispering in his ear.

"Whatever you've been planning to do with the moguru empire, you better drop it quick." He muttered, his eyes probably looking at him with a laser level of intensity, but Cale kept staring forward with a tired expression. "What are you on about? Did you finally go crazy?"

"You think no one saw you subtly announcing to the world you're part of the moguru empire on the first day? If your family is thinking of doing anything stupid, they better not."

Now Cale was starting to get annoyed, all this fuss about a charm? Ugh, is he stupid? "Hey." Cale finally turned back, his face unpleasant and clearly displeased. "That doesn't make any sense anyways, why would we, a nation that thoroughly belongs in the Roan Kingdom, announce a special relation with the empire for no reason? The charm got there without my knowledge, and I don't need to explain myself to you any more, so piss off before I get angry."

He was already angry, the only reason he didn't start punching him is because he has been feeling down because he'll have to work harder than ever from now on, but seeing this annoying bastard's face was making his stale temper warm up again.

It almost feels nostalgic, though.. He was one of the first people to die. Maybe if he gets taught manners before it's too late..

He tried to leave, but Venion seemed angry again, probably because of his disrespectful attitude, and Cale honestly didn't expect him to dare to do much. A professor— maybe multiple— were nearby, and they were surrounded by students in the most busy area in the school, the cafeteria.

That's why he was completely caught off guard when he felt a hand on his hair, pulling his head back, and a hot breath right in his ear. "Who the fuck do you think you're talking to?"

Gasp!

"Are they going to fight? Here?"

"Is he crazy..?!"

Maybe he is too far back from redemption. Cale thought calmly.

Or at least he tried to think calmly.

"Did you finally go insane?" Cale probably had a vein popping out his forehead right now, he was already in a bad fucking mood because of the talentless penalty, and this motherfucker is trying to pick a fight in the middle of a goddamned cafeteria?

Immediately after responding, Cale clenched his fist, and in the blink of an eye, he aimed it right at the bastard's nose, but before he could get the satisfaction of wiping that arrogant glare off Venion's face, he felt a hand on his wrist.

A bigger hand than venion's, who suddenly lightened his grip on cale's hair.

"Now, now, friends! Let's resolve our conflicts with no violence!" A sweet deep voice came from their right, and the moment cale turned his head and recognized the owner, he froze. "We don't want you guys getting scolded by a professor or a council member, do we? Haha!"

"... Right." Venion released his grip, since his wrist was held by the man too. Cale let his head fall forward slightly, as his neck wasn't getting strained anymore. I guess Venion has enough IQ to know who to submit to.

The student with the silver hair and golden eyes looked friendly. This rat bastard..

"..." Cale stayed silent, glaring at him, the atmosphere in the cafeteria was a little quiet, but he can hear murmurs all around.

".. So, the rumor was true?"

"The moguru empire heir and Cale Henituse.."

"Adin." Cale spoke coldly, and the so-called student turned towards Cale, and their eyes met for a few seconds, none of the three spoke a word.

Cale's heart dropped and he froze again as he felt Adin slowly rubbing his thumb over his wrist and chuckling, and cale got goosebumps all over, what the fuck is this creep doing?! He tried pulling his hand away from him, but it just got tighter.

He peeked back towards Venion, who was currently glaring daggers at both of them.

… what the fuck is this situation? Honestly, Cale has long since come back to his senses and was waiting for his hand to be released, he felt really misplaced getting sandwiched between the asshole son of a marquise and some creep that managed to become an empire's prince.

He was mostly uncomfortable by Adin, though. Venion didn't scare him, Adin did, and the way adin was smiling fondly, rubbing his wrist like a fucking pervert, while looking down at him with these eyes, not saying a word, is making him sweat.

He was able to maintain eye contact by sheer will and prayers. It was really hard when so many eyes were on him. Can someone please say something already..?

"C-cale?" The three snapped out of their intense staring contest when a forth voice chimed in, and Cale found himself pausing as he watched the gray haired boy staring at him in worry and concern. "Cale!" The boy approached them, and immediately placed his hands on Cale's cheeks, cupping his face. "A-are you okay? I heard you were going to fight someone.."

"...nothing happened, Eric." Cale said, even though he was surrounded by two other students and things were definitely not nothing, he got distracted from them very easily and was currently trying to not show his tremble at suddenly getting to see his childhood friend's face after so many years.

He looks well. The thought made him inevitably smile, making the tension loosen and a gaze change to a curious one without him noticing.

"..It was just a misunderstanding, it's resolved now." Adin let go of the two students' wrists, and smiled while backing off one step. Jeez, finally!

"Now, now, my friend Venion! Let's go hangout somewhere else!"

"Huh? What are you- hey!" Adin started pulling and pushing Venion by the shoulders as if he was nothing, and smiled back at Cale and Eric, but Cale felt like his smile was oddly vicious.

I didn't get to confront him about the charm. "Tsk." He clicked his tongue and shook his head, and stared at Eric who had an absolutely horrified look on his face.

"I don't even know where to start!! First, you pick a fight with venion—"

" He picked a fight with me."

"It doesn't matter! And then the moguru empire prince gets involved, and you guys start silently threatening each other!"

"We were..?"

"Cale!!" Eric exclaimed, and Cale fell silent as he munched on his lunch. He noticed his lunch was a bit different from the rest of the students', but he never got a chance to ask because Eric kept talking over him.

"I literally had a heart attack when I heard there was a fight going on with you involved, what if a professor found out?! What if someone tells the professors and you get in trouble?"

"I didn't fight back though, I'm the one who received the most damage here, you know." He then pointed at his now disheveled hair and then pulled up his wrist, which had a visible red mark on it.

He gripped me pretty tightly, but it wasn't crazy painful or anything.. But knowing this body is weaker than anticipated, it might bruise from it. If it does, Cale would have the best proof of innocence if it was taken to a professor.

"...that's true.." Eric mumbled, and stared at Cale's wrist in worry, looking like he wanted to examine it, but he held back.

"..haah, let's talk about it later and just eat for now." Eric rubbed his forehead, and Cale nodded and let out a 'mhm' as a response and started eating.

"It's been a long time since we finally got to chat and catch up, actually!" Eric changed the subject while smiling, and Cale nodded. "I guess." Eric took a bite of his salad, and leaned forward. "Have you been well? Did your sickness subside?" He asked, worried, making cale pause.

Sickness?

"Yeah, I'm good now." He responded, even though he didn't know what the hell Eric was talking about. "That's a relief.." Eric mumbled, sighing, a sad look on his face.

….. How weird. I must've been really sick before I transmigrated here. It seemed like Eric didn't want to bring the sickness up, and started talking about different topics.

After 20 minutes of chit chatting, Cale decided to do some of the speaking. "Right, that reminds me, Where is Amiru and Gilbert? You three are usually always together like a buy one get two package."

"Haha, I was wondering if you'll bring them up!" Eric laughed, and he sipped his juice and explained. "Amiru was assigned class president, so she is busy talking with professors and assisting them and managing her roles and such, while Gilbert hates cafeterias because they give him a headache, he was with me and he took his meal to eat it somewhere else quieter."

"Hm." Cale nodded, it's a relief seeing these three still as close as ever, maybe it wouldn't hurt to hang out with them occasionally, they aren't main characters after all..

Eric continued speaking, and Cale decided to take the role of the listener, they were always like that, and neither seemed to mind. Cale wasn't the chatty type when he wasn't running his mouth to annoy someone, and Eric was a natural extrovert that knew how to lead a conversation, and it was… very pleasant for cale.

Aside from how badly he wanted to jump in his arms and hug him close for hours when he first saw him that it hurt.

When around half an hour passed, Cale started to get bored, they finished their food already and were just talking, Cale considered for a moment, before talking to eric. "Hey. Should we leave the cafeteria now? There is still half an hour left before the lunch period ends."

Thankfully, this school has decent resting times. Cale thought, Eric let out an 'ah' and then clapped his hands together, nodding. "We should go to Gilbert! He must be lonely!" He smiled and gripped his tray, Cale copied him and they both placed their trays in an empty counter near the serving line, probably for other staff to wash it.

He let himself get held and grabbed by Eric, and dozed off slightly as he started walking him up the stairs.

"Hmm?" He only snapped back when he realized how they kept going higher and higher, and Cale realized Gilbert was probably on the roof.

"He is on the roof?"

"that.. Y-yes, his favorite spot, even from last year." Eric smiled, but the question seemed to have made him a little droopy, why??

Eric opened the gate, and there it was, the roof!

It was.. Pretty bland, actually.

There were railings all around the edges, some metal boxes scattered around— probably related to the school's electricity and water-— and it was seemingly empty.

".. It's weird that so few people come here, I thought roofs would be a popular spot." Cale mumbled, and Eric paused in his steps and looked at Cale, huh? He almost flinched seeing the devastated look flash in Eric's eyes, before he giggled awkwardly and started speaking.

"Most.. People avoid this spot, because a few incidents happened here and there. And since there are better, less dangerous quiet areas, it's not most people's number one spot." Eric led him to a corner on the roof, since there was a wall with the door on one side and another metal container attached to the side of said wall, there was a well hidden spot behind the box, and Gilbert was standing there, leaning on the hedge.

"Ah." The student hummed, and cale stayed silent while eric greeted him and immediately began chatting. He seems nice to be around..maybe this time i can be less cold on him, i have nothing to lose anyways. He liked the quiet and relaxing atmosphere around him.

"Cale wanted to hang out, he isn't sick anymore, so it's a relief!" Eric patted his shoulder, and Cale nodded along. Gilbert squinted his eyes and nodded. "I see."

He is a man of a few words. Gilbert was always like that. Cale missed him a lot too, even if they weren't as close.

Maybe in a different universe, under different circumstances, the four of us would have been all best friends. Cale shook his head at the useless thoughts, and leaned on the railing, spacing out while gazing at the scenery.

"It's beautiful, right?" Eric chimed in, and both he and Gilbert nodded, Gilbert started speaking with Eric, and they got engrossed in chatting together. Cale took the opportunity to start thinking.

I want Adin and Venion dead. A silent angry vein on his forehead showed his pure anger towards the two brats. that venion.. How dare that motherfucker pull my hair like that? Is he a pervert or something? Fucking asshole.

And Adin.. Cale bit the inside of his cheek, clenching his fists, and fidgeting with a paper inside his pocket. He gave me this thing when we were maintaining eye contact.. He pulled out a paper.

Let's meet and have a chat at 5 in the grand garden, I'll give you access.

Of course, the note had to have a winky face and a heart at the end. Should I not go? I think I'll just ghost him. The idea of leaving him waiting for hours there while he probably prepared his lines in front of a mirror sounds hilarious.

"Yeah, I'll do that." He mumbled while grinning, then crumpled the paper and threw it off the edge. "What was that?" Eric turned around, and Cale shook his head. "Nothing."

The evaluations have ended, for the day at least, tomorrow also has more tests since they didn't get to meet every professor that will be teaching them yet.

"They said tomorrow we'll leave earlier than usual, right? Because they don't want to shove actual lessons when we'll also be doing tests."

"Mhm." Amiru nodded at Eric's statement, smiling as elegantly as he remembered to do. They reunited with her after the last bell rang, and she seemed exhausted from having to deal with professors when the year just started.

Their lineup was Gilbert on the left, amiru next to him, and then Eric, and then Cale, they were walking out of the main building leisurely.

This really does feel nice.

"Cale, will you be accompanying us to the dorms?" Amiru leaned forward slightly while she spoke to Cale, who thought for a moment before nodding.

Fuck that bastard. What if he gangs up on me or something? And I'll destroy that damned charm once I reach my room. I don't even want to see his face, so a confrontation isn't happening.

They all seemed visibly happy, making cale feel almost a little flustered, he just huffed and looked away

Now that I'm thinking about it, no one talked about me drinking. maybe his father sent him here when he started drinking to stop it from becoming a habit?

Father.. He shook his head, thoughts about his family made his heart ache and his stomach churn and he didn't like it.

The evening sun was nice. A little hot, but not crazy hot. Plus, the walk through the road leading to the dorms which was filled with flowers and plants made everything much more refreshing. natural themes really are the best.

The first ones he departed from were Gilbert and Eric, since they were all second years who lived on the second floor. After he and amiru waved the others goodbye, they silently went to the third floor, amiru's floor, and separated soon after.

So I really am a special case. He thought to himself as he went up the stairs to the fourth floor, and then the fifth, this one was quite different from the rest of the dorms.

the distance between each room was considerably greater, and naturally, there were less rooms too. I guess these are the dorms given for special students? Could probably explain why Ron was here too.

He recalled which room he resided in, and tried to approach it to finally have a nice dinner and get a good night's rest.

Tried.

"Excuse me!" He paused when he heard a new voice call for him, after sighing and preparing himself mentally, he looked down at the bottom of the stairs, and met eyes with another student, who was looking at him with a slightly hesitant smile.

"What the fuck is it now?" Cale didn't keep his internal thoughts to himself since Eric wasn't around anymore, and crossed his arms and frowned irritably at getting interrupted yet again.

The kid looked surprised at his tone, and he almost looked.. Impressed? What the fuck? "Haha, you really are as intense as they say." The kid laughed, and covered his mouth, making cale roll his eyes.

"If you just plan to stand there and laugh like an idiot, then I'm leaving,"

"Ah, no! It's a little important, actually!" The student went up the stairs, meeting cale face to face. Now that I look at him up close, he seems familiar..

"A friend of mine wants to talk to you, so maybe spare him a little moment of your time?" The student proposed, and Cale rolled his eyes. "What's with people wanting to talk to me today? Tell him I said no."Cale turned around and tried going to his room, but the student grabbed his arm to stop him.

He looked at cale with pleading eyes, "please?" He said, and leaned forward slightly before Cale could curse him out, "you'll win my favor, you know? It could come in handy one day." He spoke, his voice tone lowering.

".. Why the fuck should i care about your favor? And how would me meeting your friend gain your favor?" Cale was getting very skeptical right now, and was pushing the student away.

Do I seriously have a magnet on me? Or are people here really handsy for no reason? The kid let his arm go, chuckling. "I guess you really aren't playing dumb.." He giggled, making cale even more confused.

"What are you.."

"Let's introduce ourselves properly, then." The kid walked back slightly, leaning on a nearby wall, cale considered taking the opportunity to run to his dorm, but froze at the man's next words.

"I am Valentino, the Caro kingdom's crown prince, it's nice to meet you, Cale Henituse."

…

"What?"

What the fuck?!

Notes:

I have re read this chapter until i wanted to die like cale, do me a favor and show me any other typos or inconsistencies.. Please..

Chapter 7: Cook The hand that feeds you— or however the quote goes.

Summary:

Cale gets confronted— kinda, by a weirdo, a bunch of 'em!

Notes:

Hello!! I hope you didn't miss me too much!!!

Thank you so much for not only going over 300 kudos, but also nearing 400!! You guys are amazing!!

And the bookmarks— the notes on them are so sweet!! They make me so happy! We're nearing 50 of them, too! So proud!

This chapter should be around 5k to 4k words, so it's an ideal amount! We also get a new character today, ehehehe

I really want to introduce more main interests, but let's be patient!! I want the meeting to be memorable, not rushed!

Anyways, without further adu.. Ado? Adue? Whatever the word is— enjoy! And remember, leave a kudo or a comment, if you feel like it! Or don't, enjoying the chapter is enough!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"What?"

What the fuck?!

"Yes?" Valentino smiled, he had a really laid back attitude, that's why Cale didn't expect him to be someone too high in the hierarchy, but a crown prince?!

What the hell is with crown princes and degradation kinks? Alver at least was scared off, but this bastard along with Adin..

Cale might just die if he meets another crown prince!!

He exhaled after a few moments of silence, and Valentino silently observed him, looking amused. Cale's face then turned unpleasant with a questioning frown. "so? My question stands." He responded flatly, earning a widening of surprise in Valentino's eyes.

"Why would something that doesn't involve you win your favor? And why the hell do I even need that little favor of yours?" Cale walked forward, his tone condescending as he grinned at the other student.

Valentino paused for a moment, looking a little taken aback. I guess offering his favor never failed before. He thought to himself, and then he laughed. "What? Cat's got your-"

"Your brother." Valentino interrupted, and Cale's smile dropped immediately.

"He is getting assigned as heir soon, right?" Valentino continued before Cale could question him, and he stayed silent, squinting his eyes at him.

Bassen is becoming the heir? He thought to himself, it's a relief that bassen actually managed to do that. He almost felt proud, but it was overshadowed by his worry from this bitchass crown prince bringing his brother up.

"I heard it was your own request during the summer vacation." Valentino added, and Cale paused at that. Huh. I requested it?

"... So?" Cale responded, crossing his arms, and staring at Valentino cautiously, but he quickly huffed as he realized he was acting too soft. "Why would I care about that? He can get that throne all he wants, I don't give a damn about it!" He had an idea of what Valentino wanted to propose, and quickly shut it down.

"If you're thinking of trying to 'help' me get the position again, then you're mistaken, now leave before I get even more annoyed." Cale glared as he warned, knowing well that this kid can fold him like an omelet if he decided he felt like it. But running my mouth is my best trait.

".. You're more stubborn than I thought." Valentino looked a little hesitant, then sighed. "The plan to assign your brother heir got out very quickly. Although he is already fully qualified and educated, he still has many people protesting and questioning his abilities."

That one made cale really stop for a moment and almost considered listening to this kid.

…

"... Your point is??" His cautiousness was back, and he was looking at Valentino in a slightly hesitant expression, paranoia clouding his thoughts. What is he implying? I'm actually starting to get a little nervous for some reason.. Are all crown princes creepy like this?

He doesn't remember Valentino being a bad guy, so he decided to give him the benefit of the doubt. "In the next vacation we get, I'm gonna visit the henituse territory with the excuse of touring, and I'll provide public support for him."

"What?" it's hard to believe, and Cale is hard to convince, and such an offer just to meet his friend.. It's fishy, too fishy! He doesn't buy it!

"We might be in different kingdoms, but a specific count's son getting support from the prince of a whole another kingdom would definitely make some people decide to give him a chance, and would lower the chances of them actually trying to do anything to him, after all, who would want to anger a prince?"

"why are you so confident your mere support would help?"

"You shouldn't doubt my influence." Valentino grinned, making cale uneasy. "And A-, well, my friend also has some pretty good influence, dare i say!" Valentino winked playfully, making cale almost gag and gave him goosebumps.

Don't act so friendly with me, bastard!

If you have a shred of love for your brother, you'll accept the offer. Is probably what Valentino is thinking.

"..." But the offer was tempting. If less people discourage Bassen and criticize him, it'll be much easier to settle in and be loved by commoners, not only will it lessen harassment and rumors, but it will also make people realize how competent bassen is.

He bit his lip, rejecting an offer like that almost feels selfish, if this man is sincere about it, then..

".. If you don't keep your promise, I'll kill you."

"Great!"

I just hope this friend of his isn't who I'm thinking…

Spoiler alert, it was who he was thinking.

"Young master cale! I knew you'd come!" The cheery voice of adin gave cale a headache, and he rolled his eyes, valentino was behind cale, listening to their conversation curiously.

I guess Adin didn't tell him to leave so that he reassures me he won't try anything. But it didn't make cale feel any better. "Cut the bullshit and get to the point."

His sentence made Adin chuckle, and Cale kept glaring silently, I am not unlocking his route, am i? I keep meeting him.. A lot. He sweated at the thought.

"I want you." The phrase slapped him out of his thoughts and almost made him choke, he stared at Adin in disbelief with a slightly agape mouth.

"Excuse me?" He asked, flabbergasted, and Adin started laughing. "Hahaha! God, you're adorable."

Ew! "Augh!" He audibly gagged at that, what the fuck?? "Pfft!" Adin looked surprised at his shamelessness, and snorted.

"Come on, won't you give me a chance at friendship?"

"Doesn't sound very friendly to rub your friend's wrist slowly while staring at him threateningly, nor does putting your goddamned kingdom crest clip in his hair without his knowledge!" Cale finally questioned the things bothering him the most.

Adin tilted his head, his eyes glowed slightly at that phrase, and he licked his lips. Dangerous.. I shouldn't have agreed.. He already regretted his decisions, but he at least deserves an explanation at this point.

"It's a symbol of our friendship, no?" Adin inquired with a mischievous smile disguised as a playful one, and the answer didn't satisfy an inch of what Cale wanted. "What the fuck are you talking about? We're not friends. We never were, and never will be, I don't even know you, we just met!"

"Ah." Adin's expression changed in the matter of seconds as he heard his explanation, and Cale clenched his fist out of habit. Kids these days are so intimidating, is he going to beat me up? Please don't. I don't consent to it, you wouldn't hit me, right?

Although his thoughts were nothing close to confident, his expression was firm, his glare unwavering, as Adin's smile slowly shifted. He looked.. Satisfied..?

"I see." He nodded. "Mhm. Right. It's fair." He rubbed his chin, as if deep in thought, and looked back at him. "Then, would it hurt so much to start our record of friendship here?"

"What?" Cale questioned again, is he ill? He rolled his eyes and sighed, turning around. "Absolutely not. I want nothing to do with you, so just leave me the fuck alone. You better keep your promise since i agreed to this ridiculous—"

"Hey." Cale felt hands on his arms one second, and a painful slam on his back on the next. "Ugh! What are you—!?"

"Cale Henituse." He blinked, and he was.. pinned to the wall?! "Yy-you bastard! Let go!"

"A-adin? I think that's enough now, he doesn't want to talk.."

Valentino!! After being surrounded by psychos, seeing Valentino be normal was like a miracle

"Yes he does. I'll make him." Adin was staring down at Cale menacingly, his arms pinned Cale's to the dorm building wall.

This is bad. Cale attempted to think calmly. It's really bad. I think I was too annoying and got on his nerves. It's bad. Terrible. I should've just refused the offer and went to my dorm, shit.

"Cale, it seems like you've forgotten something quite important. You—"

"I'd advise you to quit such aggressive actions immediately." The three were surprised as a person suddenly spoke behind Valentino.

"y-you..!" Cale mumbled, he didn't know whether he was lucky or not, but he immediately took the opportunity where Adin's grip relaxed to shake his hands off him

"Hm.." The student's blonde hair fluttered slowly with the evening breeze, as he hummed and squinted his blue eyes. "violence is a big violation on school grounds, unless it's a duel, which this doesn't seem to be."

"... Alver crossman." Adin called after a few seconds, he peeked at cale, and back at alver, and smiled after sighing. "It wasn't anything serious! We were just messing around!"

"No we weren't." Cale objected, deadpan.

"Yes we were, right, val?" Adin turned to valentino, who flinched and looked back and forth between the three, before biting his lip and tilting his head apologetically. "we went a little overboard, but i promise nothing serious happened, we apologize for inconveniencing you!"

Is this bastard trying to stay neutral? Fucker.. Cale scowled and crossed his arms, turning his head towards Alver. "They weren't. These bastards definitely wanted to gang up on me!!" He started complaining loudly, for some reason, the situation of being surrounded by two main love interests along with a possibly dateable side character made him panic and subconsciously use the highest form of plan B : be annoying.

"Oh, but you'll definitely believe them over me, right?! Because you're all great and mighty crown princes even though I'm the citizen of the kingdom!" He was leaning forward, his face was definitely unpleasant, as he was deeply furrowing his brow, his eyes filled with hatred and anger, and his lips were twisted in a scowl, spitting out accusations.

"Young master cale, that's not true." Alver answered, sterner than his taken aback answers from the last time they met. "I'm not taking sides here, our academy prides itself in its strong justice system, where bullying is intolerable, we have already warned 5 students because of their reported behavior, and they will be expelled by their third warning."

That's actually pretty good, since real studying just started. Cale was relieved that this kind of stuff was taken seriously, but the bad part is that his accusation had no ground to back up itself now.

"But we can't just go through any accusations of bullying, if two people say something and one person objects without proof, it's a little difficult to take immediate action, I hope you understand." Alver smiled at him, this time, it was way less wide and bright and all that weird stuff, it wasn't anything near sincere, but it was less annoying and hard to look at.

"You literally saw them hit me, that makes no sense!" Cale objected again, and Alver nodded, "that's true, and although it didn't develop into anything serious.." Alver's smile met Adin's, and they maintained eye contact.

"I'll make sure to have a talk with him."

"Oh my, i truly am sorry, be gentle on me.."

…

Why is the atmosphere so intense here? Cale felt increasingly uncomfortable as the two students exchanged their passive aggressive conversation.

"I am sure you are, our benevolent heir of the mogoru empire, but you see, your actions should still be held accountable."

"Of course I understand that, and I am willing to accept any kind of scolding from the shining sun of this beautiful kingdom, after all.."

Cale turned his head to the side, and he and Valentino exchanged uncomfortable glances, valentino was lowering his head and pressing his palms together with an apologetic look in his face, and cale just rolled his eyes and shrugged.

".. Fucking creeps all around." He mumbled under his breath, yet everyone there seemed to have heard him, but he kept crossing his arms and looking at them. Can I go back to my room now? But will they leave me alone?

".. Ahem, young master Cale." Alver cleared his throat and called Cale, who cocked his eyebrow.

"What?"

"Would you like to go on a walk? I'm sure you.. Need some air." Alver glanced at Adin and Valentino, and Cale opened his mouth and closed it for a moment.

Oh, talk about reading the room!! Alver Crossman, you're the best!!! It wasn't hard to realize this is Alver's way of subtly rescuing him from these weirdos, since they wouldn't dare do anything with him around, and this was a golden opportunity to act ungrateful and make Alver hate him!

"... Ugh, I guess! Being here made me suffocate!" Cale huffed, and quickly walked to Alver's side, making sure to bump into his side. "so, get moving already! You suggested it!"

"Yes, of course." Alver smiled, and turned around, placing his hand on Cale's back as he walked off in the opposite direction.

Cale missed the small glance Alver gave to Adin while placing his hand on Cale's back, and the dissatisfied glare Adin returned.

"—crown princes are the worst! I can't believe he dared to pin me to a wall like that! Fucking pervert!"

"Mhm.."

"Ugh, my skin crawls at the idea of what he would've done if you didn't interrupt him! So disgusting!"

"It sounds terrible."

"It was!" Cale complained, and Alver just nodded along, affirming his complaints, and Cale paused for a moment, looking at Alver.

"Are you just going along with whatever I say? That's annoying."

"Of course not, it's just that the situation was indeed quite uncomfortable." Alver smiled, returning his eye contact. "If he bothers you again, you should tell me."

What the fuck is with this guy? Cale sweated nervously, while complaining, he continuously threw indirect insults and spoke in an unmannerly way, waving his arms around and exaggerating his movement with no elegance, anyone with decorum would hate that kind of person.

So why is this bastard offering his help instead of just leaving him the moment the other two were out of sight?

He is just doing his job. Cale is sure that what he said is a necessary line to keep his fair and just image, so he huffed in response.

"Don't act all amazing just because you helped me a little! I would've managed on my own anyways, you were unnecessary!" Cale spoke, directly contradicting what he said earlier, but.. Weirdly enough, Alver just nodded.

"I'm sure you would've, young master Cale."

"... That.." Cale blinked, ".. Weirdo." He looked to the side, trying to contain his panic. I need to leave. He is acting way too friendly and passive and I don't like it.

".. I'm gonna go back to the dorms, my feet hurt." He looked up at their surroundings, they were currently walking along the main building walls, there was a small path that goes around the outer walls of said building, surrounded by greenery all around it, the view was actually quite nice, especially since the sun was slowly descending, and he enjoyed the walk, but he couldn't fully relax since the blonde bastard was around.

"Let me walk you back, it would be bad if creeps found you again." Alver suggested with a reassuring smile, as if he didn't call important foreign figures creeps just now.

Creeps? Am I rubbing on him? The offer was tempting, he was actually a little scared that these brats would surround him again, but he preserved his persona.

"What am I, a child? I can walk back alone!" please don't go along, please don't go along, please don't go along!

Alver thought for a moment, rubbing his chin as of considering his words. "Hmm.." alver looked at his eyes directly, making cale tense up. "Are you sure?"

Fuck!

That's possibly the worst thing he could've said, worse than flat out no! don't give me the choice, you bastard!!

"Th-that—" shit, he stuttered. "I mean, of c-"

"No. Now that I think about it, I insist on taking you back." Alver was covering his mouth with his palm, and looked away, and Cale almost sighed in relief.

"What the fuck? I said I was fine!"

"That won't do, I'm sure the creeps will follow you." His use of 'creeps' kept making Cale feel awkward, but he didn't show it.

"Ugh, I guess! You're so stubborn!"

…

The two walked in silence for a few minutes, and when the building was back in clear sight..

".. If you don't mind, young master Cale, can I ask a few questions?" Alver inquired, and Cale looked at him. "What?"

"It's.. Are the rumors about you and the mugoro empire heir making a connection true?"

Huh?

Cale paused in his steps, he recalled the incident at the cafeteria, and how someone said something about a rumor..

I wanted to ask about it, but completely forgot.. Cale thought for a moment, then slowly replied. "..no. What are these about?"

Cale felt even more uncomfortable at the almost hopeful look Alver gave him, and waited for his reply.

"It's a rumor that.. during the festival, you and Adin were meeting secretly, and that you two announced you were his on the first day." Alver elaborated, and Cale halted in his steps.

" Huh?! "

"Haaah!" Alver exhaled. "So it wasn't true! I knew it.."Cale just finished telling him the miniscule interaction they had, and the charm that was put in his hair without his knowledge, making sure to say it in the rudest way possible.

"What the fuck are you so relieved for? And yes, of course it's not true!" Cale strongly disagreed, the first day in the festival was their first meeting! Never before and never after until today! No way!

"Ah, it's nothing, it's just.. I'm not very fond of him, he is dangerous." Alver answered, and Cale decided he didn't want any more knowledge of Alver's personal feelings, so he ignored it.

"So.." Cale rolled his eyes when Alver tried to talk to him again. "about Venion."

"Oh?" Cale looked in interest, he was still salty because of the earlier incident. "I heard about how he picked a fight with you and pulled your hair. He is one of the 5 people that received warnings today."

"good." Cale nodded as he stared forward, and Alver continued speaking. "If he picks a fight two more times, he'll be a goner, so you can relax."

Cale lightly nudged Alver's side, testing how far he can go. "Relax? Are you implying I was scared of him? I wasn't. I would've fist fought him if Adin didn't stop us."

"..Yes, I heard." Alver's smile creased slightly, Maybe he didn't like the nudge? Good. He still managed to keep his expression though. "It's.. A relief.."

Why do you sound constipated? Weirdo.

"Weirdo." He spoke out his thoughts, and Alver gave him a slightly wronged expression. "What? You're also considered one of the creeps, you know!" He spoke with a smirk, and it seemed to work, as Alver had a slightly embarrassed expression.

Is he humiliated? I hope so.

"Why is that?" Alver asked, Cale was reluctant to participate in more conversation, but he gave it a chance, it's an opportunity to spit more insults after all. "Because! The fact that you suddenly popped out right when Adin was getting violent is weird."

Cale paused, he thought about it for a moment, then said something that made Alver halt in his steps. "And I saw your hair peeking out of corners throughout the day. Why were you following me? Creep."

"... Uh?"

Alver's smile looked especially embarrassed, his face was red and he was clearly panicked. "... It's just an odd coincidence, our classes must be near each other."

"Sure, creep."

"Please don't refer to me as that.."

"Or what, you'll cry? Report me? Get me expelled? I'll report you for harassment."

"..."

Cale ended up winning that argument.

He had a satisfied smile on his face when he was back inside his room, Alver ended up walking him to it until he reached his door. He left with a defeated expression, like the one he had at the end of their first meeting, it gave Cale's mood a huge upgrade!

It's still weird that he followed me around though. But it could also be a coincidence, i only saw him three times, i kind of accused him on pure intuition.

His reaction made it look like he really was following him though.

It gave Cale a few goosebumps. He prays that it's because he suspected Cale to be some sort of spy or thief due to the incident of the cursed section and how he got inside, it's way more probable than any other scenario.

Cale plopped on his bed. Today was way too eventful for his heart. He was around too many people and all of them were fucking weird.

Except Eric and Gilbert, I guess. Amiru was also a little weird, but only a little. She just has a bit of an intimidating aura.

He also didn't like how much he talked with Alver for the day, they had an actual conversation, instead of random insults and a short exchange of sentences, the idea that he may have caught his attention made him shiver.

Emmy should do her magic already, maybe I'll pretend that I fell for her so they leave me alone?

He closed his eyes, he'll take a nap and have dinner later, and think about all of this tomorrow..

"You look sulky."

"I am not." Vicross objected harshly on his father's accusations, gaining a chuckle. "He liked today's dinner, if that makes you feel any better."

Vicross groaned. "I don't care whether he likes it or not, I am here against my will, he is eating my suffering on a silver plate." Ron chuckled. "So dramatic."

Ron looked at his son, who still looked bothered by something. "Maybe the soup wasn't to his taste? The young master is quite picky, after all." Vicross shook his head. "But I used the same seasonings I used in other dishes he ate, the fact he left it barely touched is weird."

"Maybe he was full? Or you used too much of one spice?" Ron inquired, and vicross let out an audible annoyed sound. "It tasted fine, I tried it myself. I don't get what he didn't like, he doesn't even hate what I made the soup with."

Ron really wanted to ruffle his son's head, he had such a complicated expression trying to see what he did wrong in the young master's lunch, and has been lamenting it ever since he saw the young master return his tray with almost everything eaten but the soup.

"He probably just doesn't like the soup."

"..mmm.. Spoiled bastard. People are starving in the world."

Ron chuckled, took a bite of the steak his son served him. "Other than that, why are you avoiding meeting him directly?" Ron asked, and vicross froze for a moment, and gave Ron a glance. "I'm not avoiding him."

"You told a staff member to give Cale his customized tray instead of just giving it yourself."

"That's because I was busy with other things. And if I was avoiding him, it's because he is annoying."

".. Sure, son."

"Father! I mean it!!"

"Aaaahhh…"

Cale yawned, and stretched in his bed as he heard Ron waking him up. "Ugh, I'm up, I'm up!" He shook the old man's hand away, he heard a chuckle, and ignored it.

After another 5 minutes of staying in his bed, he got up. He slept early because of how exhausting the interactions of the previous day were, and he felt much better now, even a meeting with Adin wouldn't make him tired!!

… okay, maybe that's a bit of an exaggeration, but even an interaction with Alver wouldn't tire him out!

"I have already prepared your bath, young master." Ron told him while opening his walk-in closet door to prepare his uniform.

"hmpf." He yawned again and headed to his bathroom, and slowly descended in the warm water, relaxing. Which scent should I choose today? He hummed, and grabbed a random soap bar with a light pink color, and sniffed it.

"Oo, strawberry." He smiled in satisfaction, and decided to give himself a treat today. "I don't usually pick fruity scents, but.." He picked out a strawberry shampoo bar and conditioner to match the body wash, and started taking his bath.

…

"You look especially bright today, young master." Ron praised, pulling on Cale's corset strings, earning a few grunts from him. "And you're gonna ruin that, just tie the damn thing already!" Ron chuckled. "Yes, Young master."

He finished with his corset, making sure his inner shirt neatly overlapped with it, and then helped Cale put on his outer jacket, and placed the yellow brooch in the collar of that jacket.

"Young master, do you feel like wearing accessories today?" Ron asked, and Cale considered it for a moment, then nodded. "If you give me something ridiculous like a chunky ring or a thick chain I'll shove them down your throat."

"Haha, of course not." Ron opened a wooden box, decorated with gems, strokes of silver, and ornate carvings, which revealed Cale's personal jewelry inside, mostly gifted by his family.

He pulled out a bracelet connected to three rings by a chain— they were all made with high quality silver and the chains were thin and had small butterfly charms along it, ones that seemed to be carved gems, and the rings were all carefully made in a filigree style with each having a small pinkish red jem in the middle, matching the color of the butterflies too.

Then he pulled out a necklace which matched the previous accessory, with the same small butterflies scattered through the equally thin chains as the previous ones.

Ron carefully placed the first adornment on his right hand, and then the second around his neck. "Would you like a set of earrings as well, young master?"

Cale sighed. "Fine. But that's the last one, I'm gonna be late because of you." Ron hummed, and pulled out— expectedly, another butterfly earring, or more like a chain with a butterfly that dangled at the bottom.

"Oh, or would you rather these?" Ron pulled out another matching piece, an ear cuff, and Cale exhaled loudly. "Why the fuck do i have so many butterfly things?!" Ron chuckled. "Oh, this is all one set that the Count has recently sent. It also has individual rings and bracelets, two more necklaces, one more earring and ear cuff, it even has an anklet—"

"What the fuck. Okay, Jesus, just give me those earrings!!!"

Cale walked along the dorm hallways, humming along a familiar tune he heard back on his second world. his hand reached to his pocket, and pulled out a Mugoro kingdom crest in the shape of a small charm.

"This will probably be easy to break. Ugh, why did I keep it for so long? What if it has location tracking, or a voice recorder?" He didn't feel uncomfortable at the idea when it was suggested back in his second world, but in this new world where he knows there are perverts out to get him and he can barely defend himself, it was extremely unsettling.

He frowned, the reminder of his weakness and helplessness left him with a bad taste in his tongue. Maybe I should try to get my body in better shape. His very first body was a strong warrior and swordsman, his second was a buff hot dude that can somehow win every fight, this one.. Was three if not more times weaker than them.

Being a damsel in distress waiting to be saved is annoying. The less independent he is, the more creeps would think they need to meddle in his business, especially that Alver Crossman guy.

If he—

"Caaaale!! Good morniiiing!!" Cale snapped out of his thoughts and turned around at the dorm building gate that he just exited— quickly hiding the charm in his hand, he looked up to see the familiar trio waving at him.

"I'm so glad we caught you before you left, i wanted to walk together again!" Eric, cheerfully running to his side, happily suggested, and Cale looked at the other two— Amiru greeted him and waved gently, a calm smile on her lips, Gilbert just nodded and said "what's up?"

"Nothing much." Calm yawned, and turned around waving his hand at them. "Sure, I'm in a good mood today, just don't piss me off."

"Yay!!"

"Great!"

"Uh huh."

And now, he has already reached his classroom, and is having his fourth test for the day— and the last, they will all be dismissed after lunchtime, since the evaluation tests will be over and lessons don't start until next monday.

This is actually a little hard. He didn't see himself getting an above average grade in the science exam, but he was currently doing even worse in the physics exam. He knew he was gonna face difficulties, but he didn't expect them to be.. That hard.

I should've been revising yesterday by 5, but the motherfuckers held me up and made me tired, and I ended up just sleeping and eating, it's all Adin's fault.. He blamed Adin again, hoping for good luck.

"10 minutes left, everyone! Make sure to write your name down and revise your answers!"

"Ugh.." Cale clenched his fist slightly— a habit he seemed to have gained whenever he got nervous— but then remembered who he was— Cale Henituse!!

I shouldn't care about stupid grades! I get my own breakfast, lunch, and dinner for free, and already have enough points to buy basics every other day! I shouldn't work so hard to get good grades and gain points!!

Creak!

"Hmm? Cale Henituse, the 10 minutes are not over yet?"

Cale has gotten up from his seat. "I'm finished, can't I leave a little early? This is the last period before lunch anyways." he asked, but it sounded more demanding than anything, the physics teacher thought for a moment, looking at him, and sighed. "Okay, I guess leaving 10 minutes early wouldn't hurt, hand me your paper and you're excused."

"Great." He quickly went down the classroom's stairs and handed the teacher his paper, put his pens in his pocket, and left the classroom without another word.

I'll get my lunch early, and wait for Eric and Gilbert at the rooftop. He nodded and decided to stick to that plan.

He went to where he remembered the cafeteria was, the gate was open— probably the cooks getting there early to prepare or something. He walked in casually, not caring about whether it's even allowed or not.

This is better than bumping into Venion or anyone annoying too. He crossed his arms and approached the counter where the lunches are served, and stood in front of the window in between the two walls separating the kitchen from the rest of the eating area.

He peeked inside, there were a few cooks strolling about, his eyes landed on the black haired cook that was crouching down in front of the cabinet facing where Cale was standing, reaching for something that turned out to be a new package of salt.

Oh, that's a nice.. Cale's eyes trailed down the man's crouching body, and he blinked his eyes quickly to avoid the thoughts— it's just the fact that he has been surrounded by teenagers! brats, little kids! Yeah, they're legal, but he just can't find someone half his real age as attractive as he finds a well matured person that aged like quite fine wine—

"O-augh—?! what the hell?!" The man suddenly exclaimed after turning around and seeing the redhead staring at him in a daze. He was wearing a white mask and a white cloth tied around the front of his hair, he was also wearing gloves— such a neat freak, cale liked that!

"Heyy.." Cale waved his hand, a stupid grin on his face as he leaned on his hand with this elbow on the counter, he didn't know what the fuck he was doing, but he felt like it was funny, and went for it.

"... What." The man straightened his posture, and looked at him with a glare. "huh? Why are you staring at me like I killed your family?" Cale would've probably cursed out and made a scene if anyone dared look at him like that, but today, he was in a good mood! And the man was undeniably attractive! A guy wants to shoot his shot, you know?

The man approached him, and Cale felt like his stern eyes were a little familiar. "You know, you should smile more—"

The man took off his mask, a deep frown on his face. "It's you."

"—often- w-what the fuck?!"

He shouldn't have been swayed by the idea of a matured man!

Notes:

Don't blame cale, imagine you're a 40 year old man and get thrown in a pit of immature hormonal 18 year olds, you'd be excited at the sight of an older man too!!

I didn't mention it up there, but I'm also super happy at the amount of comments!!! I am so grateful, comments really are an author's best friend, whenever someone puts a comment under an author's fanfic, an angel gets their wings..

If you have a fic you really love but never interact with— do interact! Because an author might think no one is reading or appreciating their work if nobody says anything about it, and might stop updating out of having no source of motivation!

Of course, it's not the case with me, you guys showered me with so much love i could've cried!! I love you all!! Please continue supporting me!

Chapter 8: The most embarrassing day of his life!

Summary:

Alver is conflicted, and Cale wants to die! Wait, what is..?

Notes:

Look who is back!!!

A week, huh! Not that bad.. I think the updates will be weekly from now on, since I'm not on my vacation anymore, and can't pump out chapters as quickly..

Anyways, this chapter we finally got another main interest!! Can you guess who it is? Eheh

And we also get Alver going through a crisis, and..

We meet Emmy!! Kind of! Not officially, but she appears!

Isn't that exciting? Hmm..

Well, as usual! Leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it, or don't! Enjoying the the chapter is enough! ᰔᰔᩚ

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Roan Academy had many sections, each one specified for a certain group of students, like a storage room full of supplies for each club, or a whole different building for staff alone.

The student council also has its own section. "Haaah.." in the personal office of the student council president, a student with a bright golden bandana on his arm plopped on his chair, leaning his head back and closing his eyes.

Thankfully, he was excused from evaluation exams, since it wasn't considered necessary for him who has proved himself through the years, his only duty during the days of the festivals and tests were to supervise and maintain peace in the academy.

… I haven't been doing a great job, though. An outsider would think such a statement is ridiculous, after all, he has diligently and continuously called out any forms of bullying and successfully tamed and warned many wild students.

..except one.

One that both caused trouble and attracted it to himself and others.

Alver slowly opened his eyes, which wandered to a file on the desk that stood out from the rest, thanks to the eye catching red hair in the small photo stapled onto the file full of information.

".. This punk." Alver picked up the file and read it again. He had already read it before, but for some reason, he kept going through it over and over again.

"Seriously, what's wrong with him..?" He recalled their interaction on the very first day, and the other one they had in the evening of yesterday.

It was.. Weird.

Simply staring at him made him feel weird.

He didn't understand why.. Or maybe he does.

Maybe it's the fact that unlike other nobles that bullied ones they considered lower than them then had the audacity to suck up to him, this one punk shamelessly pushed him around and acted superior, despite their obvious difference in authority.

… maybe that's why the other bastard is stuck to him too. He thought, glancing at another file by the edge of his desk, which looked slightly crumpled, and had a different color than the rest, belonging to Adin of the Mogoru Empire..

He didn't know why, but he felt agitated whenever he remembered him, especially because of the conversation he had with a noble earlier this morning, the second day of evolution exams.

"Good morning, oppa!" A girl rushed to his side the moment she spotted him, and leaned forward. "Thanks to your help in the study group, I'm certain I did well on my exams yesterday!"

"Haha, that's amazing, I'm very proud of you!" he patted the girl's head, receiving a giggle from her. "Hehe.." the blonde haired girl twirled her hair, looking up at Alver, then her face twisted into a pout. "But I'm worried.."

Alver tilted his head. "Why is that? Is someone bullying you?" The girl shook her head, but had a conflicted expression. "Not.. Necessarily, it's just.. I'm worried about my class experience.. I'm in the same class as a lot of bad students.."

Alver thought, then questioned. "But aren't you in 2-A? That class has the best second years." But the girl still looked concerned, and whispered after looking around. "I'm classmates with.. The lout, you know who I'm talking about."

Alver paused, and after thinking of who could possibly be locally nicknamed a lout, someone popped up in his mind.

That sly grin, angry frown, dissatisfied pout, his hand grabbing into Alver's arm, the small blush he didn't seem to notice whenever alver did something unexpected, his resting bitch face..

And the things that come out of his mouth, making Alver unable to think properly for the rest of his day.. Alver almost chuckled, but held it in.

He spoke after a few seconds. "uh-huh..?" waiting for her to continue, and she sighed. "Just yesterday, he glared daggers at me after I tried to befriend him, I was so scared.. It's obvious he got there with a bribe somehow, right?"

Alver's eyes changed slightly, he doesn't think that cale is the type to do that, he doesn't care about that kind of thing.. But the girl quickly continued talking, misunderstanding his expression. "Of course, I'm not doubting oppa's abilities! It's definitely the work of a corrupt higher up, you'd never get bribed!"

she crossed her arms with a pout, the action made him remember that punk again, but after another second, he realized they were drastically different.

Instead of trying to seduce him like how this girl is probably doing, Cale was doing the opposite. He doesn't know if he is doing it on purpose or not, though.

He'll need to observe him more.

He didn't get the chance to do so in the festival thanks to Cale disappearing for the two days left, but he managed to follow him around on the first exam day, where.. A lot happened.

He doesn't know whether that bastard is unlucky or not, because the moment Alver lost him in the cafeteria crowds, he got himself in an annoyingly big mess with Adin, the crown prince of another empire that they're keeping, due to the order of his father, along with some other aggressive marquise's son.

But he decided to use that opportunity to use the incident to his advantage, to give Adin a warning, but he ended up finding out he actually broke the fight, and instead, he heard annoying rumors.

"Ah, Lily." He looked at the blonde girl beside him, who was rambling about something he wasn't listening to. "Yes?" She asked, tilting her head, which would've probably looked cute to most people, but Alver's mind was occupied with another person.

"That lout.." He almost felt guilty referring to him as that, but he kept his concerned demeanor. "He hasn't been bothering you too much, right? I heard there were unpleasant rumors about him, is that true?"

The girl blushed, probably at the implication he was still worried about about her even when she moved to another topic, she giggled and nodded. "Yeah, there is a lot.. Bunch of rumors, really! It's only natural!"

Alver nodded along. "Is that so? Can I hear some? I don't pay much mind to rumors after all." It would've been faster to just ask a staff member under him, but he decided to take the opportunity to hear it directly from someone that seems to be involved in gossip.

"Well, where do I start.."

…

"adin.." Alver remembered the rumors. "That creep.."

He heard many rumors. 'Cale Henituse drinks in secret!' 'Cale Henituse goes to bars on weekends!' 'Cale Henituse had a terrible relationship with his family, especially since they gave his heir position to his step brother!'

But weirdly enough, after asking about the incident at the cafeteria, Lily went on a whole different rant about countless rumors they somehow connected to Cale.

'First years swear they have seen Adin watching Cale from afar the moment he exited the dorm building' 'Cale walked around the school with a crest of the mogoru empire on his hair' 'Adin visited the fifth floor of the dorm building multiple times throughout the festival'

'Adin sat on a bench facing the dormitory, reading a book, for hours!'

'Adin was seen yesterday crumpling a red flower after 5pm!'

'Adin sat two seats away from Cale during lunch!'

Adin did this and these and this and that..!!! There were some actual ones that made him concerned, but the rest were all small details that nobody would've connected to Cale unless they're into gossip!

.. But he can see the connection. Was he waiting for Cale to go out? Was the red flower a symbol for Cale? How did someone spot him do that so conveniently anyways? And his seat has nothing to do with— no, what if he wanted to watch Cale and eavesdrop?

"Ugh!" He threw his head back on his seat and covered his face, "Why does he make me so annoyed..?" He frowned, ".. He is a stalker, that's why. I can't tolerate people like that in my academy."

He hated the idea of foreigners in his Academy anyways, he told his father the idea was ridiculous and promoted spies, but his father insisted that if he can't regulate kids from another kingdom, he isn't worth being the crown prince.

"..." He calmed down slightly, and although he was internally even more upset, he kept his composure, like he always did.

Unless.. Cale Henituse was involved, recalling another incident yesterday, getting lost in thought.

He saw when adin sent off Valentino, telling him something with a playful grin, that quickly turned sly once Valentino was out of sight, and widened once he came back with Cale.

Alver didn't understand what they wanted from him, so he just watched, waiting for something to happen, and it did.

Alver was.. Probably on edge that day, he must've been a bit more emotional than usual, because if he disliked someone and wanted them gone, he would've waited until they did real damage, to have their expulsion either guaranteed or have them on thin ice.

But for some reason, the moment he saw Cale getting pinned on a wall, his legs.. They moved on their own, he barely managed to stop his hand from separating the other two himself.

".. Why did I do that..?!" He slammed his face on his table, groaning loudly, he should've let Adin hit him or try something to catch him red handed!

And Cale.. Knew!! Everything!!

That's the worst part!!

His confrontation about Alver following him happened out of nowhere! Alver didn't expect him to bring it up at all, he didn't even consider getting caught from how laidback Cale was through the whole day!!!

When he mentioned it, Alver froze, he probably looked like a dumbass to Cale, who took mercy on him and didn't make a big deal out of it.

The irony of me calling Adin a stalker when i..

…no, he isn't as bad, he didn't do it with the intention of stalking, he just..

"Ugh, who am i kidding?" He let out a grumble, from the day he met Cale, he has been a mess! He feels stupid the moment his name is mentioned, he never felt like this before..

It was a weird mix of confusion and strange joy, but sometimes it also made him feel nervous and bothered, he can never tell because of what.

"... It can't be that i.." An idea he constantly pushed back resurfaced again, and he raised his head.. And slammed it on the table again! "No, absolutely not! Of course not, no way!"

His.. His first love can't be that.

There is no way.

Absolutely no possible way that it's true.

He is amusing at best, he has no redeeming qualities except for his face.

.. But to be fair, his face makes up for a lot.

Alver's eyes clouded slightly. Yeah, his face really is nice to look at. Humming, he pulled the file again, staring at the picture for a few seconds. This is how he looked like last year, huh.. It's weird that I never encountered him before, considering his personality.

After a few more moments of dozing off, staring at the picture, he realized what he was doing, and, once again, slammed his face into the table!

He should really stop doing that..

"Uuuuggghhh…" after a particularly loud groan, he closed his eyes, and for some reason, the image of what happened before he got confronted— probably a sign of how messy his thoughts were— came up to him.

"Are you sure?" He suggested letting Cale go back alone to the dormitory, through was planning to take him back anyways, but Alver is a curious man, and he wanted to see how Cale would respond, he expected his usual 'of course I am, dipshit!' Or a nice little 'are you underestimating me, asshole?!'

What he didn't expect was for Cale to look taken aback, and stutter!

Stutter!!!!!

And then try to play it cool!

It was maybe cute. A little bit. Just a little.

And It might have made him unable to concentrate for the rest of the day, but it's not like that! It's because it was rare and unexpected to see the lout Cale Henituse of all people try to act confident and fail!!

… that also made him even more impatient to learn why exactly did the idea of walking alone scare Cale like that, has these two been harassing him? How troublesome, he needs to watch them closely..

"Hmm.." he raised his head, and leaned on his palm, his elbow on the table, the face he makes every time we depart is really odd too, he looks happy and smug.. Especially whenever he makes Alver sigh.

Unknowingly to himself, he was zoning out with a stupid grin on his face while he thought about it..

Knock knock!

"Oh?" He blinked out his thoughts, and quickly stood up properly after hearing a knock on his door.

He approached the door in hurried steps, and swiftly opened it.

"Excuse.. Uh?"

"Huh?"

"Huh?"

It's not him. He felt a small feeling of disappointment dawning on him, but he ignored it, smiling with a curious look at the brown haired girl looking up at him in confusion.

"Huh?" A third voice chimed in, and when he looked, he met eyes with a black haired boy, who flinched and bowed, the girl blinked repeatedly, then copied him. "H-hello!"

"Hello there?" Alver tilted his head, leaning slightly on his door frame to give the kids that looked like first years a laid back impression. "What are you two doing here? Need my assistance?"

It was common for students to come to him for complaints, after all, but he expected to at least have a bit of a longer moment of peace..

"So.."

"Um.." The two were fidgeting and looking down like lost puppies, they were also seemingly a bit emba—

….are they actually lost puppies..?

".. Are you two lost?" Instead of answering his question, they flinched and continued looking down on the floor.

"... Lunch break just started." He stated, and the two looked even more ashamed, sulking. Alver sighed, but kept his expression playful. "Come on, let me take you back to the cafeteria."

The two first years lit up, smiling widely at him and at each other, nodding.

.. That girl.. For some reason, his eyes lingered on her for a moment, she turned her head away from who he assumed to be her friend, and met eyes with him.

He felt awkward when she caught him staring, and he quickly turned his head away, walking forward and inviting the two to follow him. Weird. That was weird.

As Alver blinked away the rush he just felt from the eye contact, the brown haired girl giggled, receiving a confused gaze from her friend beside her.

"W-what the fuck?!" Cale stuttered and took a step back when the man revealed his face. "V-vicross? What are you- ahem." Cale cleared his throat. I need to get my act together.. Cale, improvise!

"Ugh, and here I was thinking I could mess with some of the cooks here.." He rolled his eyes, and crossed his arms, returning Vicross's glare.

Shit, shit, shit! This is so embarrassing!!! If he tells Ron about this, I'm doomed! Doomed!!!!

He gulped discreetly, and after 3 seconds of silent eye contact, Vicross sighed and asked. "What do you want. It's not lunch period yet." Cale shrugged. "It's gonna be, in about.." He peeked at the big clock above the gate, and continued. "5 minutes. I came here to get my lunch early."

I'm gonna get straight to the point, it's too embarrassing to look him in the eye.. Hopefully his face wasn't red.. Vicross thought for a moment, his face displeased, but turned around and picked a white tray full of food.

Huh, is that mine? Did he prepare it before I came here? Cale did notice his tray was given to him pretty fast yesterday, but since the kitchen doesn't really serve the food in front of the students, he didn't get to check.

"Do you pre-make everyone's food here? Ugh, do you heat it up? Doesn't that reduce the quality?" He grimaced, but his stomach was screaming at him to eat the food, its scent was still strong and steam was coming out of it, as if freshly made.

".. No. Only yours is made earlier, and it's kept fresh by magic." Vicross put down the tray a little aggressively on the counter, and Cale inspected it for a minute. "So only mine isn't made fresh? This is basically like freezing food, Hmpf.." He reluctantly reached for the tray, inspecting it. This looks so good..

"It's because you complain if you wait for your food for more than 10 seconds. Ugh.." Vicross already looked disgruntled by his behavior, and his complaining just made it worse! Cale felt a sudden feeling of victory bloom over him. This is.. The first time someone looked angry at me..!!! Alver was the closest, but it was mostly defeat, this guy looks actually annoyed!

He couldn't help but smile widely at Vicross, who raised his eyebrow at his sudden shift. "What? Did you get another idea to ruin someone's day?" He spoke with a sarcastic smile, although it was small and very unfriendly, Naturally accompanied by a frown.

"...yeah, spot on. I won't give you shit for this today because I'm in a good mood." It's mostly because I still feel embarrassed, to be honest. Cale picked his tray properly and turned around, then paused. "By the way, what the fuck are you doing here?" Now that he thinks about it, he remembers Ron looking awfully giddy at the mention of the food from the cafeteria.. This must be why.

"Because," Vicross put his mask back on. " Someone last year wouldn't stop whining and complaining about how the food here was so terrible, and that it's incomparable to their usual luxurious meals, and made the previous chef team in his household change to work in his school cafeteria to appease him."

"...uh huh." Now Cale feels even more embarrassed, he already throws a few tantrums every now and then, but he also remembers how much worse his tantrums were in his youth, he can imagine himself starting a food fight saying 'this is the only proper way for food this shitty to go'.

"That guy must be hilarious."

"You.."

Although Cale had the balls to throw in another comment, he was very hesitant to look back at Vicross, he is a little scary..

No, That's an understatement, he is really fucking scary. I only got to see him with my own eyes on the battlefield once, and also at..

"Cale Henituse."

".."

Clank.

He couldn't hear him properly.

"Yo.. That.. So—— are—?"

"..."

"... Ugh, annoying."

The faint smell of roasted chicken almost overpowered the scent of blood.

Almost.

Riiiinng!

Cale opened his eyes wide as he heard the bell, announcing the lunch break. "Oh, that's the bell, gotta run, bye!" he quickly hurried in his steps, heading towards the second gate on the other side of the cafeteria.

"Wait." Cale paused and turned around as he heard his name, Vicross was looking at him hesitantly, and he pulled down his mask. "That.."

"Hurry up, I don't have all day." Cale frowned, making Vicross's frown deeper, he pressed his mouth into a thin line then spoke. "Yesterday."

..I didn't see him yesterday, did i..? Cale tried to recall anything of significance yesterday related to vicross, but couldn't.

".. Was something wrong with the soup?" Vicross finally asked, his face was a little red, but Cale was too eager to leave to notice.

"The soup?" Cale looked at the ceiling while he recalled, and after a series of 'uuhhhhh..'s, he let out an 'oh!'He remembered a nice looking soup yesterday when he had his lunch.

"Oh, that." He looked straight at vicross. "I just didn't feel like eating it."

"Oh." Vicross's face relaxed slightly, but formed another frown after a few seconds, for another reason now. ".. Spoiled brat." He huffed and turned back around

"Huh?! What was that, asshole?!" he insulted for good measure, but he started hearing the loud steps of incoming students towards the cafeteria, and groaned, internally glad at being given an excuse to leave. "You got lucky, rude bastard. Hmpf!" And he didn't waste time to finally run off!!!

This was terrible, terrible!!! He kept thinking as he headed to where he remembered the stairs to be, thanking god that there are 4 stairs around the school that led to the roof, and that Eric showed him the one no students use around lunchtime because it's not connected to a hallway with classes.

It's convenient, because he does not want to drop his lunch, nor get weird looks while going up the stairs instead of down like every other kid.

.. I honestly just don't want human interaction from anyone that isn't Eric, Amiru, or Gilbert.. He just tried human connection with someone else, went terribly, never again, next time he'll hook up with a random old man in a bar.

Hmmm, wouldn't it be dope if I did that? He smiled, his mood getting better as he imagined meeting a nice middle aged buff man that's actually willing to sleep with an 18 year old. I'll question his morality later, I just want to fuck someone..

Although he isn't necessarily sexually active, everyone needs to let off some steam every once in a while, a good fuck sounds like a great relief after all the heartaches he had to endure in the span of five days, plus the emotional damage he received.. He really needs compensation!

Tomorrow is the weekend, right? Should I try my luck?

He snapped out his peculiar train of thoughts when he reached the door leading to the roof, and blinked, staring down at the tray—that is still surprisingly hot— occupying his hands, and at the door that needed opening.

Should I put the tray on the floor? He considered, and also thought about balancing his food on one hand, but he quickly dismissed it, he is not that talented to hold a heavy tray like that..

"What a dilemma.." he made an exaggerated, tired expression, puffing out his cheek slightly. "What shall i do.."

"you're so dramatic." Cale jumped, a hand brushing past him and towards the door handle. He snapped his head and looked at the owner of the hand.

"A- oh! You- ugh, you scared me, Gilbert!" Cale huffed, and Gilbert sighed, his other hand easily held a slightly bigger-than-average lunchbox. I should tell vicross to start packing my lunch like that instead.. Having a tray is too annoying.

"I could've opened it on my own, you know." Cale huffed and walked through the door to the roof now that it was open, and Gilbert walked besides him. "Yeah, sure, you were staring at the doorknob like you were solving the hardest problem on earth."

"Pfft." Cale chuckled, earning a slightly surprised glance from Gilbert, but he stayed silent, and they eventually reached the same spot as the day before.

"Aaah, this spot really is the best!" He sat down on the floor, his tray on his lap, not caring about the questionable hygiene of the rooftop floor, but Gilbert, whose eyebrows twitched, did seem to care.

"Why are you sitting on the floor?" He asked, his expression reminded Cale of Vicross.. "Where should I sit then? You don't expect me to eat standing or pull a picnic blanket or a chair out of my ass, do you?" he responded sarcastically, using a fork to take a bite of his salad.

"You- ugh.. Sit up." Cale raised an eyebrow at that, but Gilbert didn't talk, and just reached to the side of his belt—which Cale just realized had a dimensional pocket attached to it— and pulled out a cloth.

"..." Cale got up in silence, and watched as Gilbert spread out the cloth on the floor. ".. You actually pulled a picnic blanket out of your ass.." Cale stared in wonder. I don't know if i should praise him or call him a weirdo.

"Sit."

"So bossy.." Cale complained, but complied, sitting back down and placing his lunch on the picnic blanket, Gilbert followed.

Soon after, Eric and Amiru were here! It's way too awkward to be alone with Gilbert, he likes the silence, but it's weirdly stiff, and the other two always made the atmosphere much lighter.

For 40 minutes, the group chit chatted and ate their lunch, and Cale almost felt like a kid again.

It's peaceful.

He doesn't have a crazy crown prince whispering in his ear, nor a werewolf chasing after him and making him shit his pants, he is just hanging out with his friends! Childhood friends he didn't get the chance to see for decades!

He wasn't a very sentimental person, not anymore, at least, so he always ignored the feeling of longing every single time the other three kids started feeling a little too much like home.

He isn't staying here, he is going to leave, he already decided that on the second day of his stay, that he won't stay here, that his second world needs him, and a weird dating game world can live without him, no problem.

And it's true, he didn't feel too attached to anyone yet, and tried his best to not make the others attached to him either, it would be convenient if the Cale that lived here before he intruded on his body came back too, once he finds a way to go back.

That's why, he tried his best not to enjoy this too much too, to stay quiet through their conversations, to zone out as they talked, to eat absentmindedly, not paying attention to what's happening around him.

.. It makes me feel a little sleepy though. He didn't get a good night's sleep because of yesterday's encounters, and it's catching up to him.

Hmm.. He leaned back slightly, resting his head on the wall behind him. A small nap wouldn't hurt.. We don't have classes for the rest of the day either.

That's why, he relaxed himself, and didn't bother pulling away as he felt someone besides him pull him closer, and place his head on their shoulder.

"Hmm— that— you—?"

"Huh—!? Is— so? Idiot!"

Huh?

"Shut—! You— life—!!"

"Me—? How would—? I don't— you?"

What's.. Going on..?

"Eri— then you—"

Are.. Two people arguing..?

"I don't— one of—! You're delusional!"

I think it's getting clearer, where am i..?

"That's it?! Haha— haha—! Fucking— so you—"

"Shut up! You don't — through!"

It's.. A girl? She is angry..

"Gone through?! Haha— make— laugh!"

"you.."

But who is the other guy? he sounds.. Like..

"all— are pathetic! You're pathetic— Seducing— all these— maybe— you'll— self respect—!"

"Shut up!!"

..me?

"Shut up, shut up, shut up!!!"

"You- ugh! You crazy— let go!"

Ugh-!! I can't breathe!?

"Shut up! Shut the fuck up!"

"Did you— mind?! Let— h-hol— augh!!"

Slam!!

My head hurts.. What's happening?

Pssshhhhh!!

That reminds me of.. The sound of a fan..?

"S-stop! Stop! You— bitch!!"

"you— bastard! I'll— pathetic! I'll kill you!"

Smack!

"A— th—"

"Y—"

"..—!"

"———!?"

…

I can't hear or understand anything anymore.. Did the fight end..?

….

THUD!

Gasp!!!

"Ah— ah?!" Cale jumped from where he was, his right hand immediately clutched at his head, and his left clutched at his chest, panting.

W-what the hell was that?!

"C-Cale? Are you alright?!"

"Did you dream of something bad? Come on, drink some water.."

"That's not good.." Three voices surrounded him, each clouded in worry, he tried looking at them, but it was too blurry.

That's how he noticed that he was tearing up. .. Weird. He gulped, and before he could wipe his own tears, a soft handkerchief and a gentle hand did it before him.

His vision cleared up, and now he can see Amiru with one hand on his cheek, and the other holding a now wet white handkerchief. "Are you alright?"

"...yup, had the weirdest dream for some reason." Cale responded after a second of silence, but internally, he was dying.

This is so fucking embarrassing!! He clenched a fist, trying to keep his composure. I can't believe I teared up over a dumbass nightmare, the railings look really nice to jump over suddenly..

Today is really the worst.

"..I think we should change our spot." Gilbert suggested with a sigh, making Cale raise an eyebrow. "Why? I like this spot, I don't have a fear of heights, it couldn't have influenced it." he responded while waving his hand dismissively, leaning back on the wall.

Weirdly enough, he got even more worried looks instead, Eric spoke after a minute of silence. "I agree with Gilbert, let's go find a better spot, the bell is gonna ring soon anyways."

"Mhm." Amiru followed, making Cale's frown deepen. I think I'm missing something.. Would it be appropriate to ask, though..? Cale stayed silent for a moment. That nightmare..

He actually kind of forgot what it was already, but he remembers that it was about a girl and a boy fighting, and he remembers.. A really loud thud.

Like something slamming on the ground from a really high—

Oh .

Cale suddenly felt his throat drying up.

Oh.

"Cale?" Eric called for him again, and this time, Cale stood up sharply, and looked away. "I'm gonna go take a stroll, and maybe find a new discreet spot on my way." He didn't look back, and just waved. "Bye bye."

"Cale.." Eric called weakly, and the other two sighed, Gilbert massaged his temples and spoke. "This is why I was skeptical about keeping his spot as our meeting spot."

Eric looked down. "But he looked happy with it, until he fell asleep.." Amiru patted Eric's shoulder, and gave him a cup of water. "Why did you insist on taking him here anyways? You never explained why.."

Eric drank the water, whispering a 'thank you', after a few seconds, he looked at where Cale left. ".. I wanted to check something." He sighed, and looked conflicted. "I thought my speculation was right, but then he did this, and.. If he really dreamed about that.."

The atmosphere stiffened a little, and Eric looked even more dejected. "Then it seems that I just made things worse."

"It's okay, I think I know what you wanted to confirm." Gilbert got up, and leaned on the metal box beside them that hid them from view. "I'm suspecting it too, that's why I decided to give in to that idea."

"The fact that he barely reacted to the roof in the first place confirms it, I believe." Amiru grabbed a strawberry, and said before eating it. "But we need to observe him a little more, should we follow him to make sure nothing bad happens again?"

Eric thought for a moment, then shook his head. "No, the railings and all windows are surrounded by magic now, if anything were to happen, a loud ringing would go off."

"I'd rather trust the school, for now."

"Ugh, something definitely happened!!" he complained loudly, walking hurriedly around the stupidly wide rooftop, full of metal boxes and benches all around.

He decided to think about why his friends didn't just sit on the chairs instead of playing picnic later, because his mind was in an absolute fucking mess.

Did I try to commit suicide? Was the first thing he thought about, it makes sense considering Eric's weirdly sad looking face when he first brought up the rooftop, but.. The argument in his dream..

It made new possibilities.

What could've happened..? The worst part is that he doesn't remember what was said anymore, he only remembers small details, and the fact that it was a male and a female student arguing.

It's possible that the male student was him, because unless he saw the fight..

.. Shit, what if he did just witness the fight? And that it has nothing to do with him? Did he witness a murder? Is that why?

Because he found it even more unrealistic considering his other speculation.. That the fight led to him being pushed off.

Off the rooftop.

The idea made his body shiver, especially the tinge of pain he felt at the end of the dream. It was so vivid that he didn't even consider the possibility of it to be just a bullshit dream.

"fuck.. But what if it was just a bullshit dream? They wouldn't bring me here if something serious happened.."

The most unreasonable possibility was him falling off this high and surviving, and having all his limbs attached, too.

He approached the railings hesitantly, and looked down.. Yup, that's definitely an instant death situation. He gulped, and quickly walked back.

This is stupid.. So stupid.

"Why can I never catch a break? I can't even enjoy a domestic moment with my friends.."

Click!

He paused, hearing a door open, he looked forward, and watched as the figure of a student slightly shorter than him appeared, his head lowered slightly and his hands grabbing lightly on the hems of his jacket.

You have got to be shitting me.

He slowly took a step back, but the black haired bastard in front of him heard it anyway, and snapped his head towards him like a goddamned eagle.

Yeah, the railings are looking sexy as hell.

"Uh, excuse me, hyung nim!" the black haired black eyed kid ran towards him, a nervous smile on his lips that made Cale want to die.

"No." He is done, he is done and he Is sick and he is tired , and he will not involve himself with another—

A hand grabbed his, and the student leaned forward to look at Cale directly. "Please, I'm lost." he pleaded, taking the appearance of a drenched kitten, the student's baby face didn't help.

".. No." but he won't fall for such sneaky tactics! He is a strong willed, matured, experienced soldier—!

"Please? Please? I really want to meet up with my friend, and the other students are all so mean.."

…. Fuck me.

"What makes you think I'd be any less meaner, bastard?" Cale scowled, and the student looked at him for a few seconds then smiled. "You're too pretty to be mean!!"

From the day he came to this world.. "..W-what-!?" he has never felt this speechless. What the the fuck is wrong with—

"So, please? I'm sorry if I'm bothering you, but I want to find my friend.."

"That..you.." Cale focused his eyes, his lips pressed in a thin line, conflicted. and it seems that his strong resolve has been greatly weakened because of the nightmare he just had, so he..

"Haaaah.." He let out an especially long sigh, and slowly looked at the student instead of avoiding his eyes. He sulked, and mumbled with a defeated expression.

"... Where do you wanna go?"

Notes:

Hmm.. Roksu might come up soon..

Chapter 9: In Need Of Stimulation

Summary:

Cale meets the person he feared meeting the most— and he never wanted to die more!

Notes:

Hello, everyone! One week update, as usual!

It's a little late, but it's okaaaay!

Today, it's 6k words, almost 7k! I really wanted to reach a certain scene, but ended up settling for another one..

Hehe, today, cale is so tired.. Give him your prayers..

Also, i have been thinking of writing another classic Rokcale fanfic, the 'what if roksu transmigrated and met ogCale'.. That everyone has made in the rokcale tag, But with my own touch on it! It's almost like a parody of the ooc ones, but i don't know if i should..! Tell me if you'd be interested to hear a variation of it in my style!

Again, thank you guys so much on the support!! Last chapter had.. Almost 50 comments! Including my replies! That's huge!!!!

And the theories— the theories!! They were amazing, goodness, so good!!!

Ahem, either way!! Let's start the chapter already!!

As usual, leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it, or don't! Enjoying the chapter is enough!

Chapter Text

"Thank you so much for agreeing on taking me back down! I actually already tried just going to the first floor, but I went to a whole different place, and got lost again! That made me decide to stop trying and just ask someone.."

"..."

I hate everything.

"And, I was fortunate enough to find some people, but they all recognized me as that one commoner that got in because of his swordsmanship, and made fun of me.."

Womp womp, fuck you!

"But I found stairs again and decided to use the plainness of the roof to my advantage and know where the main gate is— me and my friend agreed to meet there, so I figured I could just- you know, try to guess the road from up there?"

Oh my god if he keeps talking i am so going to kill myself.

"Why didn't you do that..?" Cale responded, his tone strained and his head turned away, he needed to avoid looking at this kid at all costs, or he might actually break the closest window and jump.

"Because I found you!" The black haired 1st year said cheerfully, and it pissed Cale right off! .. but he didn't say anything, resorting to biting his lips, clenching his fist, and letting the veins on his forehead pop.

Because I don't want my ass beaten again.. he had no energy remaining today— he was in a good mood earlier, but it was ruined by both his embarrassing interaction with Vicross and the fucked dream he had a few minutes ago.

And now it was even worse after meeting another goddamned main interest!!

Why did it have to be that rabid choi han?!

You'd expect Cale to throw another fit as he used to— panic, maybe. But he didn't. Because this is getting so goddamned tiring! Repetitive! Unoriginal! Leave me alone!!

But he isn't surprised.. Well, no, he definitely is, he definitely is panicking inside too, repeating 'shit' and 'kill me' like a mantra. He literally almost shit himself when he saw Choi Hn open one of the doors of the roof, he is so serious!!

Shit, fuck, god, i hate my life, am i going to meet every other love interest?! This is the worst!

He grumbled internally, but there is also a reason he isn't as nervous as he was in the past. Because Choi Han.. should be bewitched by the protagonist Emmy already.

Cale nodded to himself, and ignored Choi han as he went back to talking again. "Since me and my friend are in the same main class and met at the festival, we have been together all the time! but we got lost around lunchtime, while we were looking for the Wand Shop on another floor.."

He is definitely friendlier than he should be though. Cale held back his groan and crossed his arms, resorting to his plan C : ignore everything!

He was too slow to use plan A : run away, and too tired to use plan B : be annoying.. So plan C was his last resort. I hate it because it makes me feel like a pushover, but I'd rather be pushed around and take it instead of getting my ass handed to me again! After all, getting near to near death wouldn't be a pleasant experience for.. anyone! Honestly! Even suicidal people usually prefer a quicker death!

He shivered remembering how wrecked this asshole left him, he knew he was sensitive that day and all, but come on! It's too much to leave him panting like a pug!

The scar was so ugly too.. "Hyung-nim!" He flinched slightly as he heard Choi Han calling for him, and he hesitantly moved his pupils to him. I said I'm getting used to it, but it doesn't make my heart beat any slower.. Scary fuck..

"What?" He crossed his arms, looking down at the first year student. Choi han sighed. "You're zoning out, hyung! you're supposed to show me the way, you know?" Choi han looked at him as if troubled, and it pissed Cale off again.

"Of course I do, I know this place like the back of my hand, I'm just taking the long way there because you disturbed me and ruined my mood!" he huffed, and took a few steps quicker, making choi han follow after him nervously. "u-uh!? S-sorry, Hyung! I won't bother you again! I was just worried!"

Stop acting like the victim!!!! The kicked puppy eyes he was getting really made him want to die, both out of guilt and the torture of accompanying a main interest, mostly because of the second reason though.. he didn't feel that bad.

.. Or, maybe he did. He wasn't on terrible terms with the first Choi Han by the end of his first world. At least he doesn't think so, so he felt a little compassion for his little version, that seems much more innocent than him.

Just a little though! It's like.. How Choi Han would've turned out if Harris village didn't get.. Genocided, if that's even a word. But an event like that kind of left a way too big of a mark on him to call the change a small one..

Actually, didn't Choi Han here get abused by his supposed caretakers? I wonder what the Harris village's demise is in this world. His backstory is different from the real Choi han, which confused Cale, making him doubt a lot of the lore in the game. Maybe the purpose of changing some backstories is to actually throw me off, for some reason?

"Uhm, where was i?" Choi Han decided that he gave Cale enough peace and started running his mouth again. "Right, finding my friend! I'm not certain if she is exactly by the gate, hopefully she is, but I'm sure we'll find her eventually.. Unless she goes to the dorms before me, but I hope not.."

His friend is definitely Emmy. Cale came to that conclusion the moment Choi Han brought up his friend, probably because no one else approached Choi Han at the start of the year except Emmy.

Rumors spread in this school in the snap of a finger, like a wildfire, it's almost scary. Teenagers in this world are all generally scary as fuck, he believes, because their ability to find out and spread rumors about each commoner student and immediately isolating them is genuinely impressive.

".. Hyung-nim, are you sure this is the right way? I'm not doubting you! I'm just curious!"

Maybe if they used their strong mouths to shit talk cale more, he wouldn't have so many people trying to fuck with them.

"Hyung-nim..?"

He sighed, how many kids is it so far..? Excluding his friends, there is Adin, Alver, Valentino, Choi Han.. Thinking about it makes my head spin and my stomach grumble.

And—

"a-huh?! What the fuck are you doing?" he gulped discreetly and almost flinched when a hand wrapped around his upper arm, stopping him from moving.

… it's seriously stopping him from moving!

"Let go, what are you doing?!" it hurts, you motherfucker!! Once again, the simple grip on his arm made him remember how powerless he currently was, giving Cale another wave of dread.

"Hyung-nim, you're not listening to me." Choi Han frowned, and- why the fuck is he puffing his cheek?! Cale is sure his heart considered having a heart attack just then and there!!!!

"I know what I'm–!"

"At least look at me!!!"

"Uh?" The sudden rise in Choi Han's voice completely snapped Cale out of his trance, and suddenly, everything sounds and looks much.. Clearer.

Looking down slightly, he made eye contact with him.

He looks younger, cale noted. His eyes were wider than what he remembered, much brighter, too, His baby face was much more noticeable thanks to that.

His black hair is actually pretty neat, for someone supposed to be getting abused by apparently everything that breathes, excluding the protagonist Emmy, and including Cale.

His uniform is nor— wait, why isn't he wearing a corset? Wait, wait! Now that cale thinks about it, he hasn't seen any other male student wearing a corset!

I'm going to fucking kill you, Ron!!!

"Ahem." Cale cleared his throat, both to get his thoughts back in order and to get Choi Han's attention, which seemed to work, as Choi Han's confident demeanor seemed to falter, and his grip lightened.

For some reason, Choi Han also seemed to waver under his gaze, and suddenly looked away and coughed, and Cale ignored the strange act for his mental sake.

"Ugh, are you in love with your friend? Why are you in such a hurry to meet her?" Cale shook his whole arm, getting out of Choi Han's grip, who quickly had a blush on his face because of what Cale said. "We're gonna get to that entrance of yours, this is the only time I'm gonna let such disrespect off, so get your goddamned manners checked!"

This should be arrogant and mean enough to get his earlier friendly attitude out of my concerns list!! Cale resisted a proud smile. But he could've just told me we were getting lost without making a scene.. Oh, he already did that, right..? I ignored him, no wonder he got anxious. He ignored these thoughts again.

He made sure to finish with a huff straight out of a spoiled child in storybooks, and Choi Han pressed his lips in a thin line, squinting his eyes, but giving in. "Okay.." He sighed. "But where are we then?"

Cale paused, he placed a hand on his hip, and looked around.

…

Where the fuck is he?

"Eastern wing, we're gonna walk a bit ahead and we'll be near the gate, of course you wouldn't know.." He spoke with an arrogant, condescending tone, masking the fact he doesn't know where the fuck he is at all. "I memorized this whole building on my second day here, commoners really are incompetent!" He said with a smirk, walking ahead of Choi Han, who started developing an uncomfortable expression.

He will celebrate this later, but right now.

Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!!!! I'm lost! I'm lost again!! Where the hell am i??? How many stairs did we go down?!? I don't remember, i fucking hate fridays, fridays are the worst!!!

This day might as well be marked International Cale Embarrassment Day, a circus could just come up and display him like an animal and he'd get the whole crowd laughing!!!

He can only play all knowing for so long before Choi han realizes he got played, and that he has been following someone as clueless as him!

I'm gonna get my ass handed to me so bad!!!!

"Ugh, this is the worst.." Cale mumbled, Choi han probably thought it was for a different reason, but cale didn't bother.

Okay, I am devastated it has come to this.. But, if escaping this situation had been deemed useless, I should.. Maybe make the most of it and simultaneously distract this annoying kid too.

"Hey." Cale suddenly spoke, his tone sounding more like an order, making Choi Han that had been quietly—surprisingly enough— following him, raise his head both curiously and cautiously.

Maybe I shouldn't..? Ugh, fuck it!

"Yes..?" Choi Han responded carefully, and Cale gulped again, before gathering enough courage to..to..!!

"This friend of yours, who the hell is it? Is it a loser like you?"

.. Start conversations..!!!!!!!

"No, not at all!! She is the best!!!" Choi han immediately retaliated, clenching his fists in an excited, defensive manner, and thankfully, he started to immediately open up and began spitting out information like a cramped closet getting opened.

"Her name is emmy and she is a first year like me but she is so talented i can never be as talented and kind and sweet she is always calm and collected no matter what happens and she is so strong and nice did i tell you she was talented because i have never seen someone copy my techniques so quickly before she left me absolutely stunned she is also super super super pretty and nice she always stood up for me and always smiled even though we became friends only 5 days ago but she cares so much and it's so sweet i can never tolerate anyone mistreating her she is so kind i have never met someone as kind she—!"

"holy shit— shut up?!"

This was a mistake. His biggest mistake, he knew that any attempt at human interaction would end in disaster, he knew from how his lunch break started, but like an idiot, he decided to test his luck again!!!

"— she proceeded to say 'i may be a commoner, but the mere fact that you will never reach my grace speaks for itself, don't you think so?' And it was so cool!? I didn't know you could stand up to bullies like that!!"

"Yup, yeah, that's- that's great.." Cale feels nauseous, cale feels suicidal, cale feels depressed.

He thought that having a bitch whispering in his ear about him being all 'different' was bad, but he just had to listen to compliments back to back no breaks in between about someone he doesn't even know!!

Not personally, at least..

He'd rather die in an orgy.

I'm serious, i really need to fuck someone tomorrow.

He made his new resolution, a determined expression on his exhausted face. Alver, you are God's strongest soldier for being able to deal with annoying people like this all the time.

"Then, poosh! I was slammed on the wall! She apologized, but I was too busy being in disbelief about how she managed to push me so hard like that!!"

Yeah, she is strong, yeah, he knows, please leave him alone! He doesn't care! He doesn't want to hear anymore!!!

As Choi Han continued going back and forth talking about how Emmy did this, Emmy did that, then going back to this to give more details and jumping back to that to talk about a minor action she did, Cale started to log out, and instead started thinking about everything—useful— he learned from this conversation.

We know that Emmy charmed Choi Han, that's for sure. He nodded in approval. The first day went perfectly, they met thanks to getting lost, and explored the academy together, eating from food stands and admiring all kinds of art and magic shows from the other years.

Then they found the training area, which Cale remembers to be quite big, having multiple open field for combat spars, others surrounded by magic circles for magic spars, a building resembling a modern school gym, except it has multiple mana enhancements to keep it from crumbling as students used their magic and swords in it, and other shit they use in academies.

It's where the physical evaluation is held next week, I am pretty sure.. He squinted as he focused his thoughts, trying to recall more things from the game. And next.. Choi Han said they met 'the blonde haired hyung that gave the speech in the morning of the first day'..

It's definitely Alver Crossman, Cale concluded, he remembers now, Alver gives some sort of .. Speech? At the start of the year? Cale was too busy on the morning of the first day having a breakdown to see that speech, but he probably would've hated it anyway!

But it's really a relief!! Finally, that annoying prince will get charmed and leave him alone!! That's one less crown prince to worry about, nice!

Apparently, they accidentally—somehow— found the student council section and knocked on Alver's door, and he ended up trying to escort them back to the cafeteria, but apparently Alver left them and ran off for some reason, And emmy ran after Alver, leaving Choi zhan confused.

She ditched him, basically. But he won't admit that.

While Cale was busy grinning over having not one, but two main interests finally off his back and hopefully suffering, he didn't notice as two pairs of shoes clicked from the end of the hallway he was currently walking in with Choi Han.

Neither did Choi Han, currently hurrying his steps to match Cale's, and clasping his hands together, too busy narrating another story to a clearly uninterested Cale Henituse.

"Oh, oh! I remember now!! There was also a time— just two days ago, a girl tried to pick a fight with her on the roof, and Emmy looked so angry!! She ended her in one blow, and repo—"

"Choi han!!!"

Choi han paused, so did Cale.

.. Less than 'paused', and more like 'froze'.

…

No way.

.

Cale's heart started beating fast.

Please.

Please.

No way.

No, no, no!!!

Please be a background character, please be a background character, please, please please please please please..

Please!!

He was currently frozen mid-walk, standing still, his eyes slightly widened, head looking down to the side like he did earlier trying to avoid looking at Choi Han, his chest wasn't moving.

He held his breath.

"we have been looking for you all over, why did you disappear so suddenly?!" A girl shouted, Cale gulped, not blinking, not moving, barely breathing

"Oh?!" Choi Han let out a gasp from beside him, his expression changed to a significantly brighter one. Cale, who heard his inhale, closed his eyes shut.

No, please, no. I'm begging you, whatever god is up there, I'm begging you!!

"L-Lock?" Choi han called, his hands separating. " Emmy ?! What are—"

"Fuck!" Cale yelled out, earning the attention of all three around him, but he was too busy approaching the closest wall, and-

Bang!!

"O-oh my god, hyung-nim?!" Choi Han turned his head to Cale, who suddenly banged his head on the wall. He could swear he heard something crack! And he can't tell if it's the wall or a skull!

"It's over." Cale mumbled, his eyes were wide, his lips were bleeding, and his head was probably gonna get bruised. "It's so fucking over."

Cale has never, in his life, felt as angry with fate, suicidal, and hopeless like he felt today on a random ass Friday noon.

Currently, he was in the nearest nurse's office from the spot he was by just now, holding an ice pack to his head. The lunch bell rang a few minutes ago, announcing the end of the lunch break.

The nurse just left after telling him they'll use magic to make sure it doesn't leave a bruise, since, apparently, your head would get headaches if you use magic immediately on things like 'concussions' and 'head injuries', and that 'just in case', he should ice it up for a few minutes before using magic.

He doesn't get it, not one fucking bit, but apparently, the weaker the healer, the more aftereffects a healing would have— which he never in his life ever heard about!!— and since their more competent nurse healers are busy with an 'urgent case', only the shitty healers were left for him.

That's how he ended up sitting on the edge of a bed, leaning on the wall near him, with three people sitting in chairs besides him, talking like he wasn't there.

I almost feel choked up from how ridiculous this is. His lips were thankfully good to heal and he didn't get a swelling from biting them so hard they bled, but since he is biting them really fucking hard again now, they're definitely gonna bleed again.

This situation is absolutely unbelievable.

This would have never happened if Choi Han found his little friend, waved him goodbye, and let him be.

But noooo! Noooo! He had to act like a cute angel and say it's absolutely definitely undeniably surely necessary to take him to a nurse's office because he saw his lips bleeding and saw him lightly banging his head on a wall!

Absolutely ridiculous! Scandalous, even!!

The worst part is..

He slowly turned his eyes, which were previously fixed on the wall he is leaning on, towards the group of three.

Immediately, his gaze was returned by a stern looking Emmy giving him the nastiest look he can't even dream of achieving.

That glare is so nasty I'm almost envious, I want to look at my enemies like that. And by enemies, he means crown princes, stupidly talented swordsmen, and spoiled Marquis sons.

He quickly looked away from the protagonist, his heart beating faster after making eye contact with her.

He was definitely scared, when he was first found by them, his heart was probably pounding at 140 beats per minute, he almost panicked loudly in front of everyone— because he at least assumed the protagonist will be some kind of final boss he will only meet after meeting everyone else— that he planned to not happen either!— but noooo!!

It took a lot of deep breaths and reassurances to not break down crying at his luck in front of kids half his age and more.

But why is she even looking at me like that!? I feel wronged, I'm the one supposed to be glaring at you, not the other way around!! He took a deep breath and decided to interrupt the conversation Choi Han was having with Lock, unaware of Emmy's stare.

"hey." He called out, fixing his posture, and changing his gaze— he made sure to straighten his shoulders and look down on the three other students.

Emmy's gaze changed, now tilting her head with a curious look and a wide smile, Choi han did about the same, except he actually said something. "Yes?? Does your head feel better now??"

As Choi Han brought his chair closer to the bed, Lock nervously looked at Cale. He has been nervous from when he first made eye contact with cale, probably with his very memorable first impression, screaming 'fuck' at the top of his lungs and proceeding to smack his head on a wall.

Of course, Cale knew who Lock was.

Aside from knowing him from my first world, i also saw him later in the game— it's surprising they befriended him this fast, but it could be some kind of fucked up butterfly effect of me kicking a rock or something.

If you go through the choi han route, you'll find lock alone in one of the main events, and you, along with choi han, approach him and make friends, typical stuff.

He is actually powerful too, even when he looks like a pushover twink! Cale internally approved in his head, and continued talking, after twisting his face to an annoyed frown, showing his teeth. "No. Your loudass conversation is giving me a headache, leave me the fuck alone now, will you?"

"Ah!" Choi han exclaimed in surprise, you didn't expect me to regain my energy and original demeanor, did you?! Asshole, leave me alone!!

"I-i'm so sorry, Hyung-nim!" Choi han stood up from his chair in a hurry, that's it, attaboy!! "We didn't mean to disturb you at all, we just—"

"What, you think I'm glass or something? I don't even know you, why are you clinging to me like a goddamned koala?!" Cale scoffed. Shit, they know koalas in the medieval times, right? He hoped, but he is too far gone to worry about that now.

"Ah, that's.." Choi han, oddly enough, looked deep in thought, and it gave Cale a bad feeling.. His thinking face is weirdly ominous.. He raised an eyebrow, but Choi Han stayed silent. "I.. Don't know, I don't know why I've been clinging to you, I was probably such a disturbance.."

Yeah, you were. Cale frowned, and spoke his thoughts. "Pretty damn much, yeah!' He rolled his eyes, leaning back.

Suddenly, before Choi Han could apologize again, leave, and let Cale finally find peace, another motherfucker decided to join in. "d-d-don't be so rude to him!!" a hesitant voice came up, and all eyes went to the youngest person in the room.

Lock. The kid flinched at the sudden attention, but he remained determined, giving Cale his best intense glare.. Although Cale would rate it a 5/10, very not scary, wouldn't flinch, extra points for being tall.

Is he defending him? Cale cocked an eyebrow, how cute.

"He did nothing but tolerate your bad behavior this whole time! Trying to make you happy a-and- and stuff!!" He clenched his hands, placing them on his thighs. "He was concerned for you even with such a small bruise even though you were being the most u-ungrateful meanie ever about it! And now you're kicking him out without even saying thank you!"

"I didn't ask for him to baby me! and— Meanie? Pfft, what are you, 12?" Cale scoffed, he decided that as extra compensation aside from an upcoming steamy session of kinky intercourse with an old man he is planning, he is gonna bully someone probably 5 years younger.

".. I-i am 13, actually..!" Lock mumbled, and Cale blinked. Damn, just 13..? Why am I beefing with 13 year olds? Am I the problem..? Cale shook the thought away, and instead focused on something else.

"Huh? What the hell is a 13 year old doing here? And you're as tall as me, how the hell are you 13!?" He played oblivious to the fact that he very much knew of this kid's 'pure werewolf rut biggest alpha male pheromones future king of wolves' shit going on.

I'm doing you a favor, Emmy! I'm helping you progress the plot of the story and being a minor villain, don't thank me later, and please fuck off! He huffed, crossing his arms after tossing the ice pack to the side.

Lock looked a little flustered, probably because his friends have been playing all understanding and not asking about why he is here, honestly, even cale doesn't actually know how this kid got here in the first place, probably related to his potential though, like choi han.

"U-um, that's.."

"That's enough, both of you." The girl, that cale noted has not said a single word for the past few minutes, finally spoke, turning her head completely away from cale, her straight brown hair fluttering in response.

The other two's attention was taken, once again. Even Cale found himself staring at her as she got up, but he couldn't see her face.

"Even if you think he is rude, he is a patient, no matter how small or big the injury is!" He can see her clap her hands together, her tone sweet. "Come on, let's give him some peace and quiet!"

"Noona.."

"Emmy.." The other two mumbled, making Cale raise an eyebrow. They look intoxicated, jeez.. He sighed, and changed his position to put his lower body on the bed too, and leaned on the pillow, closing his eyes and angling his head up.

Thanks to that, he didn't see the hesitant glance Choi Han gave him as the others were already stepping out of the room, along with how Emmy grabbed Choi Han's wrist, gaining his attention.

"What is it?" She whispered in his ear, her eyes big and curious, making Choi Han flinch and look away, his ears reddened. "N-nothing.. Let's go!"

After hearing the click of the door, Cale sighed in relief, his stiff posture and tough expression finally melting. "God, that was scary." His eyebrows arched as if he was in pain as he laid his upper body, and rested his head on the pillow.

"I'm tired.." He mumbled, and started to think again. I really am unlucky to run into the protagonist herself! He puffed his cheeks in frustration, and tossed on the bed, frustration building up.

"How did that even happen though..? What were the chances she'd find us? And what are the chances of running into Choi han in the first place?" Do beast people wolves have a good sense of smell like dogs? That could explain it.. He frowned, he was really too loose today, now that he thought about it.

I guess the more time I spend in this world the weaker my guard is..? I really ran into way too many people, it's ridiculous!

Not only did he run into Vicross and flirted with him, but he had a weird dream about getting killed, and he met not only a main interest, he met the protagonist! The protagonist!!!

And the worst part is, she hates his ass! She is onto him!!!

"I don't get why she hates me in the first place..!" He rubbed his temples, and started recalling anything that would explain her behavior to him.

She was weird from the moment she saw me, too. He blinked, he recalled that right after he slammed his head, Emmy and Lock reached them, and when he peeked at her while Choi han was checking on him, she was…

.. Staring at him weird, to say the least.

She almost looked surprised, and didn't avoid my gaze, she held it, firm and unwavering.

He saw her almost clench her first and relax, and he didn't miss her biting her lip before she smiled and ran to Choi Han's side, giggling and curious.

"Han-Ah, who is this?? Is it a new friend??"

"O-oh?? Well, maybe..?"

"Maybe?"

Her energy really was that of a main character, he had to give her credit, but weirdly enough she almost acted like he wasn't there excluding the times she held her stern eye contact.

I'm not an idiot, I saw the way she'd look away whenever she talked, and resorted to asking Choi Han about me instead of asking me directly.

She nailed the look of nervousness around him, anyone else would think she avoided him because of his reputation.. But Cale knew better, he played the game, and he knows.. That Emmy shouldn't know about him and the rumors surrounding him.

He knows because of the Choi Han route that she defended the in-game Cale Henituse in, she didn't know who he was, and defended him nonetheless.

Her obliviousness and little care to rumors is iconic about her, that's why it's weird. Possibly.. There is another reason for her uneasiness around him, one that doesn't involve the rumors.

…

Cale blinked, staring blankly at the ceiling. Having to live as an energetic annoying 18 year old for 5 days almost made him forget his real age. Cale Henituse, you are too grown for child play like this!

Grown ass man getting involved in stupid high schooler level drama.. He really needs to act his age, or he might actually become an unbearable child and lose all the years he spent maturing.

"Ugh, I'm exhausted." But despite being exhausted, he got up, before another door in the nurse's— healer's?— office opened, revealing a man in a robe, the healer from earlier.

"oh, your friends left?" He spoke with a smile, approaching Cale, who groaned. "Just do your job and let me leave." He crossed his arms and demanded. He would've just left without notice, but he kinda felt bad for the healer.

… yup, felt bad.. He resisted a smile as the healer, that cale deemed quite pretty, changed his expression to a more anxious one. "a-ah, yes, sorry for being slow.."

The healer quickly sat on the edge of the bed, and Cale grinned. Damn. He thought, his eyes lowering at where the man was sitting. His robe is kinda hugging his butt, nice. Cale almost let out a chuckle, but came back to reality and closed his eyes tightly.

Cale, you pervert! He really is getting ruined by the teenage hormones of this body! He'd never check out someone like that! He is respectful and mannered! He doesn't know what's coming over him today, he swears!!!

"Oh my, does your head hurt?" A worried voice came from beside him, and cale opened his eyes, meeting the healer in probably his mid 20s' worried gaze, he must've misinterpreted cale closing his eyes like that..

Before Cale could complain more, he felt something cold on his forehead, making him freeze.

His hand is on my forehead. Cale followed the man's movement with his eyes silently, he felt.. Oddly enchanted by it.

The palm of that hand became progressively warmer as energy manifested on it, and Cale almost missed the unstable flow of divine power that was starting to form.

Unstable, huh? It's like he is struggling to keep it under control.. He thought, but something stopped him from thinking further— the feeling of the healing power entering his body.

He couldn't help but flinch this time. Holy shit. He gulped, blinking repeatedly. His body felt warm, but not hot, like the warmth of a standard autumn evening, if that makes any sense.

Shit, it really caught me so off guard I became poetic..!

His muscles relaxed, and the healing power that came from this supposedly low grade healer went through his entire body instead of just focusing on his skull.

This guy.. Cale looked at the man, who had typical brown eyes and brown hair, almost unrecognizable if not for him having an exceptionally good looking face.

He looked focused, but still nervous. After a few more seconds, the man flinched, and the divine power inside him left his body abruptly in a blink. I almost feel disappointed, couldn't it have gone on for longer..?

But the guy looked even more nervous, as if he messed up, but still tried to look collected. "A-are you feeling better now? I-i hope so, ahah…"

Cale blinked at the healer, nodding absentmindedly, and the healer quickly got up and started retracting, repeating how glad he is that Cale is better and apologizing for his supposed incompetence, until his back hit the door he came in through a few minutes ago, and he opened it and almost slammed! It close.

"... What a cutie." Cale finally giggled, getting off the bed. "I should start hitting my head on walls more often, staying all this time and tolerating these kids was worth it."

Is it too morally corrupt for a mentally 40 physically 18 year old person to go after someone probably not 30 yet? Eh, doesn't matter! It's not like he'll actually get that man anyways.

He patted his clothes of any wrinkles or dust, and placed his hands on his pocket as he whistled, suddenly in a better mood.

…but you never know. He chuckled.

Hmmm, what should i do now? This time, he actually found his way around and was currently in the main lobby, considering what his next move should be.

He walked through the gate, taking a deep breath as the air hit him nicely, it's colder than before, thankfully.

I told the others I'm gonna find a discreet spot earlier, should i actually look..? He looked to the side, remembering the lake that should be a few trees away. After all, the school is in the middle of nowhere, surrounded by forests that god knows how long they stretch.

He turned his body to the side, perhaps he can find a nice spot there! Maybe I can— he paused. Wait.

This is all too familiar.

Fool me once, fuck you. fool me twice, fuck me.

He is familiar with this world's game now.

He remembered his first day, wandering where he shouldn't and getting chased by what he now is convinced was a werewolf, and meeting Alver Crossman.

He remembered today, taking a walk on the roof, and meeting Choi Han, then Emmy and Lock, then a mysterious hot healer.

Okay, the last part is actually nice. He shook his head.

But, he isn't an idiot. He slowly turned around, and instead walked towards the dorm building.

For my mental health sake, for Emmy's sake, I am not doing risky shit ever again!! He nodded in determination, leaving the thought of exploring to another day, which will come never!

What if he left for the forest and ended up stumbling on another hidden level? After all, what happened just now with Choi Han was also not in the game.. Not mentioned, at least

That's why he won't risk it again!

My sweet, sweet bed, I'm coming!!! His chest warmed up just imagining himself eating Vicross's food, lying lazily on his bed, and possibly being surrounded by handsome men all around.

God, is old man boobs too much to ask for? He sighed while walking towards the dorm building.

…

Aside from his very wild hormonal thoughts, he also had other things plaguing his mind.

"... Hup!" He turned his head sharply, looking behind him.

Paranoia.

Shit, am I traumatized? Fuckers messed with my head. He gulped, now going up the stairs of the dormitory.

.. Of course, he also kept repeatedly snapping his head behind him or to the sides, and the closer he was to the 5th floor, the faster his steps became.

2nd floor, no one.

3rd floor, no one.

4th floor—

Chatter, chatter!

"Gah!" Cale placed his hand on his mouth as he heard talking, and he shakily stared at the source of the noise..

It was a group of students he didn't recognize talking together in front of one of the dorms.

"ah." He slowly relaxed, realizing it was just a regular group of students, which isn't weird since the bell rang a while ago, and most students are either hanging out or going to their dorms.

He nodded, a relieved small smile on his face, before going up the stairs a little more, reaching the 5th floor.

This floor really is a mystery, though. Like he said before, he isn't stupid, he came to the conclusion that this floor is special a long time ago already, but he just can't tell why exactly that is. My main theory is that it's for people who pay an additional amount of money, but I doubt that's the case, because any noble can pull up with a few golden coins and demand an upgrade.

The room isn't even that special, it's just assumingly wider and has more specs. But he didn't want to ponder on that for too long, so he quickly went to his door, his head kept turning around for anyone that would be a disturbance for his hard earned peace.

.. But no one is there, he didn't waste time sighing in relief, knowing a wild Adin could appear any second now, so he grabbed the door knob after unlocking it with his card, opened the door just enough for him to go through, because a stray Alver could wiggle his way in like the snake he is, and he—

Slam!!!

Lock!!

Loudly closed the door, not breathing until he locked it.

"..." He paused, the silence of his dorm finally dawning on him, he blinked. "..Finally!" He breathed in relief, smiling widely. "I survived!! No more!! No more!!!!"

He turned around and threw himself on his bed. "Hahahah!! Fuck you, game mechanics!! Fuck you, Emmy! You too, Choi Han and Lock!! Fuck Adin too, for good measure!" He hugged his pillow, clumsily kicking his shoes off, and he breathed out.

"Today was exhausting.." He closed his eyes, taking a few minutes to breathe and embrace the silence. "Yeah.. This is great, I could live the rest of my life in bed.." He smiled, and the adrenaline of everything that happened started gushing out his veins.

"Aaah.." He yawned, tearing up slightly, he blinked. Wow, it really feels like it has been months since I relaxed.. That's what getting rejected and chased by someone you hate instead does to ya.

He laid on his side, hugging his pillow and closing his eyes. I guess a nap wouldn't hurt..

..Slowly, the dorm of Cale Henituse was devoid of any noise, except for the gentle inhale and exhale of the 40 year old teenager in it.

Well, that's until he was woken up.

"Young master, it's time for dinner."

"Ughhhh.."

"you won't be able to sleep at night if you keep napping."

"Shut up, I don't care..!"

"Haha, don't be difficult, young master. The chefs have put a lot of effort into today's dinner, they even included foreign dishes, it's delicious."

"...mm.. What foreign dishes..?"

"Caro kingdom cuisine, even i got hungry as it was plated, hoho."

"!" Cale quickly opened his eyes, his body, which previously had his back turned to Ron, turned around and stared at the tray placed in front of his table.

"..." Cale squinted, he can subtly smell the food, but it's covered by lids.. "Ugh.." He rubbed his eyes, he heard Ron chuckle, but he was too tired to be a bitch about it.

He yawned again, and almost let himself fall back asleep if Ron didn't grab him and force him on his feet. "I hate you.."

"Let's eat quickly and take you back to bed."

"You're the worst.." He continued mumbling, sleepiness slowly going away as each dish was unraveled and placed on his table.

Holy shit, this is the real deal..! His sleepiness completely faded as he saw the mix of Roan and Caro cuisine coming together, and suddenly, he really understands the passion the food club in the academy has for cooking..!!!

He grabbed his utensils, grinning widely, this time, forgetting to tell Ron to leave.

Meanwhile, Ron was going to walk away from the young master and let him eat in peace, but since the little puppy didn't tell him off himself this time, he found himself peeking back at Cale, subconsciously.

He is enjoying himself, truly. Ron smiled while watching his young master devour a lobster his son made in record time, making sure to dip it in the new sauce Vicross seemed to be trying lately.

He is gonna be happy at this scene. Ron nodded, chuckling, and left the room himself before the young master noticed his presence, not wanting his mood to sour.

I'm not sleepy anymore. He watched Ron, who came back half an hour later, collect the dishes he either ate or left half eaten, nothing left untouched yet again, and he zoned out while looking at the time.

I really slept until 6pm.. He sighed, what to do now.. Will I just be staying awake through the night living with my poor life decisions?

He leaned on his palm, accidentally pressing the butterfly earring into his ear, and letting out a wince. "Ow!" He quickly pulled back, and Ron turned around.

"Are you alright, young master?" Ron asked, and Cale was gonna respond. "ugh, this stupid-" but he stopped, suddenly falling to thought.

"Young master?" Ron called, and Cale ignored him as he remembered the pretty butterfly accessories he had on.

Yeah, they're too pretty to be worn and taken off on a random Thursday like this, if only I got them a proper outfit and a nice occasion.. His mouth slowly started pulling into a grin, and for some reason, it made the assassin of more than 40 years of experience a little uneasy.

Cale right now has remembered something that he planned to do tomorrow, but.. Might as well..?

"Ron." Cale called, and Ron smiled as benignly as usual. "Yes, young master?"

Cale sat up, and made eye contact with his butler, changing his smile to a smirk.

"How far away is the closest village?"

He tilted his head. "Is it active?" He got up. "And.. how probable is it that someone could recognize me there..?"

Chapter 10: I quit, i quit!! Sex is no good!

Summary:

Cale thinks running off to get a one night stand will solve all his problems— spoiler alert, they became exactly 3 times worse—.

Notes:

Hello, hello! Did you guys miss me?? Did you think i dropped this?? Of course not, sillies! Hehehehe!

It's a 3 day late update, so basically 10 days! Not too bad, at least i wasn't gone for a month!

Of course, as a bit of an apology, today's chapter is twice as long as my regular chapters!

A very important character is introduced.. Hehehe.. I have been wanting to introduce them for the past two chapters, but just never got to! I really wanted to introduce them this time though! So i basically wrote two chapters worth so they can appear.

That's mostly because by their appearance, the main story will actually start for real..

By the way, this chapter got a whole bunch of innuendos, because foreplay, right? Anyways, it's that! Hehehe..

Anyways, i won't hold you guys any longer then! As usual, leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it, or don't! Enjoying the chapter is enough!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Clank, clank, clank!

The sounds of hooves belonging to the horse leading the carriage Cale just exited became less and less audible as it departed the decently sized village after delivering him, and Cale stretched his arms and arched his back as he yawned.

"You must be tired, young master. I will get you a room and prepare to rest for the night." Ron, who accompanied Cale on his little trip along with a few guards, said as he started walking, Cale followed after him.

"Yeah, yeah, I guess.. Get me a snack before I sleep." He ordered, the bell attached to the door of the inn they were dropped by jingled, announcing their arrival.

The lobby was mostly empty, well, except for a blue haired person going up the stairs, who paused when they came in, and continued after a moment.

He stayed silent, repeatedly yawning and dozing off, as Ron stood in front of the person behind the counter and started discussing the details of their stay.

He was strangely easy to convince, my original Ron would've insisted that leaving the academy while the sun is almost down is too dangerous, and wouldn't have agreed until I started kicking and screaming while rolling on the floor.

He actually did do that once, he wanted to go play at 10pm when he was about 16 and he wasn't allowed until he threw everything on his bed at Ron, who ended up resigning and letting him leave.

But this time…

"How far away is the closest village?"

He tilted his head. "Is it active?" He got up. "And.. how probable is it that someone could recognize me there..?"

Ron stayed silent for a second, and then answered. "30 minutes on a carriage, around an hour and a half on foot, the road is a little difficult." He smiled benignly, before asking what Cale already expected him to ask. "Do you want to go there?"

"Yeah, so?" Cale answered bluntly, his face deadpan and almost bored, but internally, he was pretty damn excited.

It's perfect! No students at this time should notice if i left, so these annoying crown princes won't bug me, and choi han would be distracted by emmy.. And I'll get to sleep with someone! I have been praying for days like this!

"Hmm, that's a little difficult.."

"Why?! I'm not tired, and I wanna leave this suffocating, annoying academy! I hate it here!" He immediately started complaining, his face becoming frustrated, and he even slammed his fist on the sheets of his bed for an extra effect.

"It's late, almost 7pm, young master. Not only will convincing the guards to let you leave be difficult, but navigating a carriage in the dark isn't something just any driver would agree to." Ron shook his head, but kept his smile.

Meanwhile, Cale was growing a little nervous, because he realized that convincing this bastard won't be an easy feat…but discouraging Cale isn't an easy feat either!!

"I don't care, force them to! Pay them! They are all greedy and shallow, push a few gold coins up their bum and they'll agree to whatever you say like they're under hypnosis!" He leaned on his elbow, the rest of his body laying on the side, and he rolled his eyes. "You'll get anyone anywhere to do what you want, so don't make excuses."

"Hmm.." Ron fell in thought, and Cale really wanted to act even more unreasonable and rush him, but he wanted Ron to convince himself it'll be fine and let him leave.

"It's.." Ron started speaking, and although Cale kept his same annoyed gaze, he was internally begging him to say yes.

Please please please please! Pretty please! I'll be on my best behavior next week, just let me go meet a nice guy! Pleas-

"..a good idea, now that i think about it."

"consider- uh?" Cale was ready to go on 2 more rounds of convincing, but he paused when Ron seemed to.. Actually agree?!

"The young master seemed stressed lately, I believe spending the weekend outside of the academy would be wise." Ron lowered his head as he spoke. "It'll be difficult to get a carriage at this time, but it's not too dark yet, therefore with a fitting excuse, this ron can make it possible."

"..uh huh." Cale nodded, and after a few seconds of processing, huffed and turned around. "Well! I'll lay here until you do your little bidding, and if they give you the greenlight, come back to get me a different, quick outfit! And, I wanna keep the accessories!"

"Yes, young master." Ron widened his smile and turned around to the door, and Cale ordered again as Ron was leaving. "Don't take too long!"

"Understood, young master."

Actually, I wonder how he managed to get through? Hopefully I didn't make him struggle too hard, I don't need a guy like him getting a grudge on me for making him work too much..

But, now they're here, in a village that he believes is called.. Malum village? It was a nice village, he noted. A few people were out even at this time of night, and they passed a bar, and he already got great vibes coming from it.

It was decently maintained, no signs of 'evil village head' arc upcoming or some shit like that, but he'll leave that for the morning to decide though, and if he sees any signs of evil dictators, he is gonna ditch his plan and immediately leave— it's none of his business!!

Currently, Cale was pretending to be sleepy so that Ron doesn't suspect it when he sneaks out later, while also munching on an apple Ron got him as a snack.

Yes, I'm going to sneak out!! Sneaking out was something he did a few times in his youth, attempted, at least. He doesn't remember many sneak-out plans that succeeded, but he remembers trying them tens of times and repeatedly being caught by either guards, or this asshole Ron!

Thinking about it, it really makes sense that this guy is an assassin. How could I have missed such an obvious sign?

He peeked at Ron in front of him, who was holding a keyring, consisting of four keys—one for Cale's room, and one for his, and a duplicate for each—, they just got done paying and choosing rooms, and now they're gonna go there and sleep for the night.

I told him I wanted to explore the village and buy stuff tomorrow, But insisted he should still leave tonight saying that 'annoying people would bother me if they saw me leave in the morning' Cale was slightly surprised when Ron immediately believed what he said, even seemed to encourage it subtly.. But it was a pleasant surprise!

He faked a yawn again— well, he kinda is a bit sleepy, but he is sure that by the time he reaches a bar and starts drinking, the sleepiness will leave his body like it was never there!

He internally nodded, determined and excited, after all, he is getting his rare chance to relax!! I need to at least drink to my heart's content if I don't find a one night stand..

Click, clank!

He snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Ron open his room at the inn, and was led inside. "Is the room to your liking? They gave you their highest class option."

Cale raised an eyebrow as he entered the room, silently inspecting it. A quiet yet snappy demeanor with occasional yawning, perfect for pretending to be sleepy. "Ugh, this is the best they can do?"

Ron chuckled and stayed silent, placing Cale's small luggage on the bed and taking a few thing's out, after all, they're only gonna stay there for the weekend.

Cale was crossing his arms and looking around the room, just checking if it had anything unpleasant or dirty.. Missing the few glances Ron threw at him, thoughtful and sly, recalling the few interesting events he had witnessed through the past few days.

Why do I feel chilly all of a sudden? He shivered and turned to ron. "I'm gonna go to the bathroom to take a number 2, put my clothes on the bed and leave, I'll probably go to sleep right away."

Ron nodded and smiled at Cale who left for the bathroom inside the room. "Right away, young master."

That should get him off, it sounds plausible enough. He nodded proudly after closing the bathroom door, He didn't actually need to take a shit, he just needed ron not to suspect him taking too long in the bathroom, and just leave without waiting for cale to come outside.

…

After washing his face and doing a quick number 1, he heard the door outside close, and he decided to stay inside the bathroom for a bit more, just for good measure.

In the meantime, let me revise my plan.

It's about 8:30pm right now, maybe 9pm, it doesn't matter, the later it is the better.

He already had his dinner, so the possibility of Ron entering his room again is extremely low, unless Cale has super bad luck—which, he does— then he shouldn't worry about that part.

Then, after a few minutes, he will leave the inn through the window. He made sure it won't be too hard— by complaining that he is too tired to go through stairs— so he got his room on the 2nd floor.

It's jumpable. He nodded to himself, checking his appearance in the mirror while he was thinking. Before I go to the bar, I'll pass by any open shop that sells clothes.. But I doubt anyone is still open around this time.

He decided to leave the inn before the clock hits 10pm, he remembers seeing shops open until that time, so hopefully this village has ones like that.

I'm gonna get a nice outfit to seduce someone with!! Something revealing and risky.. Not too much, but enough to make his father faint, and to make Adin lose himself, you know?

He giggled at the picture in his head, and went back to his thoughts. After I buy clothes, I'll change to them directly and head for a bar, and from then on, it's a future cale's problem!

After revising his alarmingly simple plan, which clearly had many holes, he opened the bathroom door and was met with the quiet and dark bedroom, he sneaked towards the door and leaned his ear on it.

Nobody is outside, well, aside from the two guards guarding my room.. But they wouldn't dare enter it. He nodded in satisfaction, and turned back around, placing his gaze on the body mirror leaned on the wall.

He checked his outfit— it wasn't as layered as usual, his request. In case that the shops are all closed and he'll have to use this one.

He doesn't really know what each piece he is wearing is, but he has a white undershirt, topped by a ruffle shirt—is that what it's called?— and he had high waisted black pants, and a white corset around his waist.

He had simple dress shoes and white socks, his outfit consisted of purely black and white, his request, too. I can't wear anything too flashy that screams 'young master', I might get kidnapped or something.

When he was done looking at his outfit, he turned his head to the right— besides the mirror— and stared at the big window. Mhm, about time..

He slowly opened the window, trying to make zero noise. He keeps looking behind him cautiously, since he was stuck with a scary assassin that has ears of a fucking wolf for some reason.

Okay, Cale, you can do it! For the good looking men!! He smiled, and braced himself as he jumped through the window of the inn.

Meanwhile, in the academy grounds, a boy was standing behind one of the trees near the exit gate.

He really left the academy at such an hour, I didn't even know that was allowed.. The boy lowered his body and he sat on the grass, biting his index nail absentmindedly.

He used his other hand to trace circles on his legs, while he thought. Now that I think about it, someone that didn't seem to be a guard came inside his carriage, too.

He sensed it immediately, that the old geezer wasn't normal, he was sure of it when the man repeatedly looked in his direction as he followed them. He made sure to be as stealthy and quiet as possible, yet he was still seen.. By someone probably triple his age?

I either need to upgrade my skills, or that old man is abnormal.

Both are possible, he figured. Then he'll just train more, and keep his eyes on that old man. They'll be meeting a lot by next week, after all.

The boy giggled quietly to himself, moving his right hand to start playing with the grass under him as he zoned out, remembering every moment he spent with his pretty hyung.

He really can't keep neither his eyes nor mind off him..!

Rustle!

The boy froze, his head slowly turned around, carefully peeking his eyes from behind the tree he was hiding behind.

.. Is someone else leaving at this time of night? He narrowed his eyes when he found a hooded, tall figure approaching the guards by the gate, and started speaking with them, they seemed dismissive, he even saw one of them scoff like the hooded figure said something ridiculous.

Is leaving the school after 8pm a trend with the students? He frowned in confusion, and he only became more lost when the hooded figure reached into their pocket and pulled out a.. Pouch? Hmm??

They tossed the pouch on the guards, and one of the guards grabbed it, almost falling backwards. Said guard seemed to have wanted to curse the hooded figure out, but when he opened the pouch, he fell silent, and exchanged eye contact with his fellow guard.

Is he.. Going to bribe them too? He saw the old man do something similar earlier.. People here really are shameless.. The boy shook his head in disapproval.

After a moment of silent consideration, the guards nodded and walked back, one of them headed to a small building of dorms attached to the wall surrounding the academy, one that the boy investigated earlier and found out the guards and carriage riders resided in, probably placed there for situations like .. These.

The boy retreated and hid behind a bush further back to avoid the guard spotting him, while also keeping an eye on the hooded figure who was waiting patiently, watching the other guard starting to set up a carriage for him.

"Seriously, why did both of them go out at a time like-" He paused.

.. Yeah, exactly, why did both of them go out at a time like this?

Is it really a coincidence?

Or..

The boy focused his eye on the hooded figure, his gaze sharpening.

Is he following my hyung?

The boy bit his lip, unknowingly, his hands tightened on the grass under him.

He appeared less than an hour after my hyung, and conveniently dressed in a cloak to hide his identity, and is bribing the guards to let him leave..

What if he wants to use the opportunity of his hyung not being protected on school grounds to follow him and hurt him? What if it's an assassin like that other old man?!

He can't allow that! He can't let his hyung get hurt!

If it turned out to be a mere coincidence, then it's fine, he can use the opportunity to find his hyung's carriage trails and see where he went at such an hour.

He'll keep him safe.

From afar.

For now.

The boy smiled, approaching the well guarded walls, except they're guarded from the outside, not the inside. His own cloak made his presence less noticeable, and he used the opportunity where two guards were slacking off and getting sleepy on the outer walls to jump straight through and run towards the closest tree, hiding behind it.

"Uh- huh?! Did something just pass by?!" One of the guards snapped out his haze, grabbing his sword and looking around frantically.

The other guard near him opened his eyes lazily. "Fuck you talking about? I didn't see anything."

"Seriously..?" The guard relaxed, but was still a little paranoid, the second, older guard waved his hand dismissively. "Been working here since it opened, nothing comes in nor out, and if it does, it sure as hell is being polite and not causing trouble. Just let whatever it is be. Probably a bat."

"Yeah.." The guard sighed. "Probably."

Clank, clank, clank!

The sound of hooves was what they heard right after, snapping both of them, along with the rest of the guards, out of their dazes.

"What the hell, two in a row? Is there a party nearby or something?" a third guy asked in a bewildered tone, the older guard was going to make a comment too, before they all fell silent as a dark figure ran in front of their eyes in a speed faster than the carriage, that they didn't even get to take a good look at it.

It stopped as it stuck to the right side of the carriage— the side they couldn't see.

".. Am I tweaking?"

"No, I definitely saw that too."

"fucking hell!"

"Well, it's outside of school walls, and it's not trying to get in, so.. None of our business."

".. Ugh, you're right, fuck it."

"My wage isn't worth not seeing my wife again."

Ring!

Chatter, chatter!

The bell of the busy bar rang as another customer came in, his red hair stopped fluttering from the active wind outside.

He had a small smile on his face as he approached the counter, his ruffle shirt revealing a small bit of his chest, and the back of it, which had a big gap with multiple threads in it, revealed spots of his back, but wasn't completely bare.

He leaned on the counter, waving lazily at the bartender. "Hello, mister!" He called out in a friendly voice, gaining the attention of the young bartender immediately. "Oh, welcome, sir! How can I serve you today?"

Good, as expected, nobody knows me this far from our territory. After all, his reputation hit a high around this time in his original world, and since he is being locked up in an academy, it didn't reach as big of a peak yet.

"Heh, just give me a bottle of your finest wine." He sat on the chair beside the counter, crossing his legs and straightening his back. "I'll order quite a few more Throughout the night. After all, my visit here is gonna be a long one."

"Is that so?" The bartender chuckled, probably knowing the intentions of his visit, after all, nobody wears a single layer and acts like that for a regular bar night. "Haha, I hope you enjoy your visit, and for our humble village to meet your standards."

He isn't talking about the alcohol standards. Cale chuckled too, peeking behind him, he already saw a few eyes on him, but the good looking ones were all too busy drinking.

"Hmpf." He sighed, flirting was embarrassing for him, especially if he had to make the first move, so he might as well just drink a few glasses and wait for someone to approach him.

He saw the bartender place a wine bottle and a glass in front of him, pouring him his first drink, cale almost grabbed the bottle and chugged from it, but.. I want to keep my image for once, I don't want to scare off a good candidate.

So he kept his manners, thanked the bartender with a wink, and started sipping his drink. It took a while to finally get here, but with the taste of this wine, I'm sure everything is gonna be worth it at the end!

When he sneaked out earlier, it hurt his ankle a little, so he had to pause from advancing and make sure he didn't twist it.

When he recovered, he looked for any open shop, but as expected, only bars were open at that time of night, he ended up hiding in an alley and taking off his undershirt to at least give off a more seductive vibe.

It's a pity I didn't get to buy shorts, but it's fine. He twirled the glass, and finished it, placing it back at the counter and ordering the bartender to pour him another one.

The bartender is pretty, but he isn't my target for tonight, he looks 25. After drinking his second glass, he felt his body heat up and his face flushing. Perfect, I still have that reaction despite being sober.

He noticed that his alcohol tolerance in this world was weaker, specifically after vicross snuck him alcohol on his first dinner here and he started getting drunk after 10 glasses, which isn't even close to his original tolerance..

But it makes sense, considering that father sent me here after my drinking habits were getting bad, so I didn't have time to build my tolerance.

He wasn't drunk now though, this wine was good, but not as strong as his Henituse wine, he can probably down 15 glasses— maybe 20, or more, he is positive.

Other than that, it really feels good to do something without worrying about interfering with the plot, you know? I actually get to mind my own business without a motherfucker trying to kill or kiss me, finally.

That academy really is a mistake.. He needs to contact a god and find a way out as fast as possible. Maybe tomorrow I'll ask Ron to take me to a town that has a god of death church and sneak there, and I'll try to contact him.

He did seem like he genuinely wanted Cale to be happy, cale doesn't believe he got abandoned or lied to.. He decided to trust someone—Some thing, at least— for once.

Although, in case I need to stay here longer.. I can't survive alone. He finished his glass, which the bartender poured more wine to. So maybe.. I could date a background character and these guys might stop pursuing me. Most of them have enough morals to not go after a taken man, right?

Who is a good choice? He started recalling his favorite side characters, and..

Roksu.. That guy.. He really made Cale suffer, and he didn't even get to finish his route! It's ridiculous, he can't believe he ended up not finishing it..

Cale isn't going to waste his knowledge!! If things turn south, he'll look for Roksu and seduce him too, even if it'll be harder than the others! He seemed repulsive of Emmy at first, treating her like he'd treat anyone else.. But he warmed up to her eventually.

Cale has played the game enough to know how Roksu might act cold, but he is actually easily attached. It's endearing, honestly.. He is my best bet.

Before he could think about his seduction plans more, he felt a cold hand slip its fingers through the threads on the gap of the back of his ruffle shirt.

"U-uh?!" he turned around, and met eyes with a man smiling down at him as he sat on the chair beside him. "Today really must be my lucky day, I got a raise at my job, my side hustle is doing good, and I got to grace my mortal eyes on a beauty of a lifetime, eh?"

"You.." Cale blinked, settling from his surprise, he was a little bothered by the touching with no warning, he wore that shirt more of an invite to approach, not to mindlessly touch, but..

I guess I get it. He ignored his ick and smiled at the man. "You must be loved by the gods, mister.." he leaned on the man's arm. "..Maybe tonight will be the best one of your life, too?"

"You're bold." The man said, now that cale looked at him more, he doesn't look completely sober. I guess that helps his morality case, since he doesn't seem young enough to approach me without getting weird looks.

"Tell me about it." Cale giggled, reaching his hand to the man's cheek. He isn't the biggest looker here, I can spot a few on the other tables that are more attractive, but.. They probably have higher standards to be interested in someone clearly too young for them.

Peeking back, he saw a few people looking at them weird, which he expected, so he didn't care much. He looked back at the man, grading his appearance.

The man had dark brown hair and eyes, his hair was short, a little spiky—at least he has a hairline!—, his clothes were a high quality considering he is a peasant, so it's safe to assume he works a good job, he had a muscular body, though not as muscular as his 2nd body, and some nice features.

Yeah, he can work with that. "What's your name?"

"Norman. You?"

"I'll tell you later. How old are you?"

"38."

Younger than me!

"Ho." Cale grinned, narrowing his eyes in interest, then Relaxed his expression again. "how experienced?" He asked with a particularly innocent look—one he loved to use on the soldiers in his camp back when he was 23— , and it seemed to do wonders on this guy, too.

"Enough for you." The man grabbed his wrist a little tightly, and Cale squinted his eyes and pursed his lips, but he took the answer.

"...how big is it?" He asked shamelessly, the man blinked at him repeatedly before smiling, breaking into laughter. "Hahahah! Wow, you really are bold!" Cale watched him laugh and pouted. "I'm serious, it's a necessary question, you know! I don't want anything less than 4 inches!"

He heard a few gasps and laughter around him, along with a few disappointed curses, but he didn't care, the man only laughed harder and patted his head. "Oh, you're funny, kid."

"I'm not a kid." He huffed, "And I'm legal, just for the record."

"Oh, you are? That's good." The man nodded, and Cale raised an eyebrow. Why does it sound like he wouldn't have cared if I was underage..? Ugh, whatever, like I said, let's question moralities later.

"Ah, and about your question." The man reached his right hand to cale'a stomach, and placed his index finger right on cale's bellybutton. "Is that enough to satisfy you?"

"Oh.." Cale stared down, slightly in disbelief, placing his thumb over his belly button and lowered his pinky until he reached his bottom.

He raised his hand like that and stared at the gap between these two fingers. "About this long?" he asked, and the man nodded as he leaned his arm on the counter.

"Whoah, mister.. Are you a killer or something?"

"Haha, I guess we'll have to find out?"

Okay, I think I'll settle for this guy, he is good enough.. And I like his foreplay.

Wait, right, he forgot to ask something.

"oh, by the way, you don't have a family or anything, do you?" He asked casually as he drank the last bit of his forth? glass. "I don't see a ring on your finger, so probably not, but i just wanna ask to make-"

"Does it matter?"

…

What? Oh, come on..

"-sure..?" He stopped, and looked at the man. ".. Hey, I don't mess with married men, you know?" he frowned, and sighed in disappointment. "I'm not looking to be a homewrecker or a side piece, I wanna come and go with no— emph! Hey!"

he felt the same cold hands from earlier slipping back through the threads on his back, wrapping itself around his skin, before he could protest, the man leaned closer, smiling. "Come on, don't be difficult. Why does it matter so much that I'm married? She won't find out."

"Sh-she?!" This guy just made the situation worse! So this guy is not only cheating on his wife, but cheating on her with men!? "Why would you marry a woman if you swing the other way, what the hell is wrong with you?" He spoke in a low, disapproving tone, he wasn't too fazed by the groping, but it was still annoying.

I'd rather just quickly get up and find someone else.. Maybe today is not my day. .

He grabbed the arm behind him to pull it off him with a tired glare, but instead, the guy firmly gripped on his waist. "What, is that so bad? She thinks I love her, I provide for her and our kids, she'll die happy, I'm doing her a favor."

!

" kids?" Cale was growing progressively more horrified, and every bit of attraction he felt for this guy disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Ugh, you're disgusting, let go of me immediately." He ordered firmly and tried to stand up, but the guy held him down by the thigh with his other hand.

Damn you, muscular men! He didn't want to look like an idiot in front of all his other possible suitors, so he decided to find a way out of this guy's hold and stick to another man like a maiden without embarrassing himself, stay calm, cale! Stay calm!

"Disgusting?" The man scoffed, his eyes clearly condescending. "I'm not the man walking around in barely anything announcing to everyone in a mile vicinity that he is a slut, no?"

This guy..! How fucking dare you.. Cale was really getting pissed off now, and barely anything?! What do you mean?! He is wearing whole pants and a slightly revealing shirt with long sleeves, what are you talking about?!

Fuck, i forgot it's the medieval times, an outfit like this is the equivalent to wearing a crop top and shorts in the modern days.. My ankles are showing too, great!

But still, how dare he call Cale a slut?! Even if it's true, how dare you?!

"Hey, I'm serious, fuck off. Go find another guy interested in being your side piece, no means no." He dug his nails on the guy's hand, which in response, wandered up to his.. Chest.

"Ugh! You- fucking pervert, get off!" if the kids back at the academy saw what you were doing, they would torture you to hell and back!! Cale bit his lips and held it in, despite his panic progressively getting more real.

"Aww, your heart is beating so fast, are you scared?" his laughter really sounded like a supervillain right now, he looks so creepy! Cale is so turned off!!

Next time, he will ask someone if they're married first thing!!! This is the worst! He is trying to not make this a big deal, but this guy is clearly into public sex or something.

This isn't the first time I met a pervert like this, but it's bad every time.. Damned gropers. He wasn't as fazed as a regular 18 year old would be in this situation, probably because he is not a regular 18 year old, but either way, it's uncomfortable.

He sighed, annoyed, he was about to fight that guy off more, before he felt a hot breath near his neck. "Seriously, what did a runaway young master like you expect coming alone to a bar near midnight? Nobles really are idiots."

So he knew I'm a noble. Well, it's obvious.. But I'm not a runaway! Well, technically, I could count as one.. But it's not like that! I just sneaked out!

He twisted his body to get out of his grip, and possibly leave for the night, but he was interrupted by a tongue sliding on the side of his neck. "Be a darling and just do as I say, I'll spoil you, I really took a liking to you, after all."

As if I need that! This is worse than Adin!!

"Eew! Go away, old man! So fucking creepy!!" This guy doesn't actually want to do this in the middle of the bar, does he?! And why isn't anyone doing anything?! A few people should've already noticed that this guy is being a disturbance!

Cale would've appreciated at least getting dragged somewhere empty and getting violated instead of doing this in front of— probably 20 to 30 people!!

He took another deep breath, rolling his eyes at having fallen with such a rotten catch first thing into the night, and his eyes caught something.

Something blue.

He blinked his eyes and stared behind him, leaning his head back, and stared at the .. Person? Yeah, person. This one is familiar..

..Ah, right! blue hair!! It's the guy in the inn from earlier!! He must have come in for a drink too, nice! Will you help good ol me? Please? Pretty please? Do something!

I don't know what expression I'm making right now, but.. apparently, it was enough to make the blue guy's eyes change. Maybe he recognized me as well?

"Hey." Cale almost jumped when the man disappeared from sight in a millisecond, and a strong arm gripped the rotten guy's. "He said to let go multiple times, are you deaf or something?"

Way to go, daddy!! This was definitely much hotter than whatever was just going on, and he looked at his blue haired prince in shining armor with equally shiny eyes. This is the kind of action I was looking forward to on a night out, thank you for playing creepy mob, rotten guy!

"How is it any of your business?" The rotten guy glared back. "Be a good boy and watch from the sidelines like everyone else, you don't wanna get on my bad side."

Huh? He did wonder why nobody was helping… he turned around, and met eyes with multiple people— guests, waiters, even the good looking bartender, and they all avoided his eyes or looked at him in pity.

Oh. His expression turned to an unimpressed one. No wonder, he is probably a village chief or someone powerful.

And he said that this village doesn't seem to have any corruption earlier! He isn't even safe from jinxing things with his own unspoken thoughts!!!

"what?" But his blue haired prince didn't care. "Who the hell are you?" At this, the rotten guy immediately changed his expression to an angry one, and pulled his hand off of Cale's back and thigh.

Ah, finally! He took the opportunity to get up and go under his blue haired prince's arm and hide behind him, receiving a silent glare from the rotten guy, who went back to glaring at his prince.

Ooh, are they going to fight?! I'd rather we just fuck and get it over with, but watching a cheating groper getting his ass beat sounds almost as equally entertaining! Cale giggled behind his prince, other people were also starting to watch, most of them seemed excited, especially that..

The rotten guy is at a disadvantage. He was struggling against the grip, And Cale watched with his mouth slightly agape as the rotten guy stood up face to face to his prince and continued provoking him.

This is random.. But I like it!! He didn't know why this took such a turn.. But he didn't hate it, it's a significant improvement to see fights between hot grown men instead of dealing with hormonal teenagers!!

Although this scene reminds me of what happened between Adin and Alver yesterday..

"Oh, you really want to test my patience, don't you?"

"don't not stir up any more trouble here, and let's finish this outside. I doubt the poor owners can afford my service of cleaning the floors with your body tonight."

Oohhh!!! Go hottie!! Hey, Cale really likes this blue guy!! He started analyzing him more. He had a good build, looked to be in his 30s, had his blue hair in a low ponytail, wore glasses, and Cale could spot a hint of green in his eyes— it's a unique look, and he liked it!!

Now that I look up close, I think I saw him way before.. But it doesn't matter! Cale stood back slightly, he saw a few interested glances shoot at him, but he ignored them, along with the disgusted looks he got.

I already called dibs on the blue haired prince, I need him!! He just needs to pray he is not married, has a good size, and isn't into public sex. A moanable name is good too.

Smack! His attention snapped back to the scene in front of him— the rotten guy just punched his prince!!!!!

But, his prince was completely unfazed, he even looked disappointed!! "Pfft, hopefully this isn't all you got?" the prince chuckled, his face barely a little red, contrasting with the rotten guy which had an extremely red face from both anger, embarrassment, and alcohol.

"You..!!" The guy swung at his prince again, but this time—

POW!!!

Thud!!!

"Oooo.."

"Nice!"

"God damn, did he break his nose?"

People immediately began to chatter as— just seconds before his prince was hit, his prince raised his fist and punched the rotten guy before he reached him, and immediately got him falling back on the floor and groaning.

"Holy shit.." Cale walked forward near his prince, he really made him twirl!!! Now this is how you impress Cale Henituse! Not by being a stalker!

"Pfft, did he pass out from one punch?" his prince laughed, and sighed. "What a pity." he saw the staff in the bar holding the guy and dragging him out after being KO'd, and turned around- "ah." He was faced with a red haired, beautiful man.

"Ah, prince- i- i mean, sir.." The redhead had his hand near his mouth, looking up at him with shining eyes and bright red cheeks.

"Uhm, are you alright? It must've been scary." He said, scratching his head, and the redhead nodded, and smiled with lazy eyes. "I am.. Thanks to you. And what's the name of my savior..?" the man chuckled.

"Ah, it's bu-" He paused, hesitant. "Mm, just call me..you can just call me sir like you're doing now, haha! I'm gonna leave soon anyway!"

Fuck no you aren't!! Cale kept his innocent, grateful appearance, but was a little panicked on the inside. "Hey, why in such a hurry?" He approached his sir, and hugged his arm before he could run off. "Stay with me for the night, won't you? I'm scared I'll get harassed again.."

His sir kept hesitating, but Cale won't give up!! You're too hot, you brought this on yourself! Aside from his regular handsomeness, he had a hot personality too! To defend a weak little guy like me.. You definitely want me, right??

It's a little scary to knock someone out with one blow, but I won't question it. He giggled, but still, the man kept being stubborn. "Then, you should go home quickly before it gets too late."

Just grab me and kiss me already, you bastard!! Fuckers with self restraint are truly terrible! "I.. I can't.." He pulled out a saddened expression, pretending to sulk as if he remembered something unpleasant. "This was.. My only escape.. I am just visiting this village, and I sneaked out to finally have some fun away from home, but this happened.."

He wiped his eyes even though they had no tears, and made his voice tremble. He wasn't looking at his sir anymore, but he was pretty sure the arm he was grabbing relaxed. "What's.. Going on at home..?"

Okay, he fell for it, great! I'll just guilt trip him to sleeping with me. ".. At home.." He trailed off.. You won't ask a poor ol' me to give you details, would you? That's so cruel.

".. No, it's okay. Let's have a few drinks to help you relax." That's right, good boy!!! His sir patted his head, and Cale felt a little embarrassed, but it must be a good sign.

…

Everything after almost passed like a blur, if Cale was to be honest!

One thing led to another, and now he and his sir were leaning on the booth chairs of one of the tables, on their 3rd wine bottle, and both of them were looking red and hazy.

He is not drunk. Cale easily came to the realization, his whole life, he pretended to be a drunk using his trait to get flushed quickly, he did so his whole life, so thanks to his decade of experience, he can easily recognize if someone is truly drunk just through their eyes.

His eyes are clear, extremely so, and.. He is analyzing me. Cale laughed, joked, leaned on him, flirted— but through almost the whole thing, this man hasn't been genuine.

He was smiling too, wrapping his arm around Cale's shoulder, drinking from his glass, letting him do whatever.. But Cale couldn't help but feel like he was the only one having fun here!!

Don't make me feel like an asshole, you should've opened up by now! Even i'm starting to feel drunk! Cale is very frustrated, he really, really wants to snatch this guy, but why is it that when he actually wants someone to be charmed by him, they aren't ?!

Glancing at his sir, he found him drinking the beer he just ordered all in one go, and letting out a satisfied sigh, not staring at cale at all, "Hey." Cale was really getting angry, his ego has taken a strike multiple times, and now he actually has to put in effort to attract someone instead of just doing whatever he wants!

"Hm? Yes, Ciel?" His sir asked with a stupid grin yet clear eyes, cale gave him a fake name just in case Cale Henituse rang any bells, but now he is considering using his real name for the shock effect or something.

Cale placed his hands on the other's shoulders, and placed his knee on the booth and leaned forward, he saw how the man's body stiffened as he whispered. "You're not drunk at all, are you?

The man blinked at him, maintaining eye contact, his gaze, which was previously friendly and hazy, changed in a blink, it actually kind of gave cale the creeps. ".. Neither are you."

I actually kinda am. He felt a little dizzy and he was probably one glass away from slurring his words, but he decided to go along with this guy's overestimation. "Am i?" He leaned his lips closer to the man's ears, smiling. "It doesn't matter. You aren't paying attention to me, it's annoying."

Let's hope this guy is the type of fucker to think 'he is different from the others..' And becomes obsessed with me or something. Cale kept his face cool, even if his legs were a little shaky.

"Hmm.. I just.." The man easily maintained eye contact, his smile relaxed, but barely genuine. He is amused. "Have a lot on my mind, kid."

Kid?! All the flirting and grinding only to call me a kid?! Cale almost wanted to curse him out and leave, but he is too deep in at this point, and whatever is happening is completely out of the game's plot— so he wants to go crazy shoving his nose where it doesn't belong.

"What is it?" He leaned back slightly, tilting his head. "What's on your mind?" after asking, the man chuckled, relaxing his shoulders, and he raised his hand and gently grabbed Cale's nape

"Confirming whether you're an assassin or just a reckless idiot."

"huh?" well.. Okay!! that's.. An unexpected conclusion to make off someone trying to fuck you..? Who the hell does he think he is to have assassins on his back? Michael Jackson?

"What the hell are you talking about?" suddenly, the hand on his nape felt way more threatening, "wasn't it too convenient? Making a scene the moment I came in the door, and staring at me as if waiting to take the bait?"

What? No, that's a coincidence, I didn't even see you enter! Cale opened his mouth to object, but the man made him freeze with a simple, quick squeeze on his nape.

"I thought tonight was strange. First, a carriage with no crest or symbol arrives just after i do,"

That's also a coincidence! And the unmarked carriage was because they prepared an extra one in a hurry so no one would notice someone left because we bribed them!

"I shrug it off as a coincidence, until moments later, I look out my window and see multiple hooded figures surrounding the inn."

That's- wait, what? That's a thing?!?! Don't tell him motherfuckers followed him! God, he hopes it's a spy or an assassin instead!

"I immediately became suspicious and left the inn to check where I saw them, and guess who I saw?" The man squeezed his neck tighter, his grip firmed and surrounded his neck better. "The exact same flashy red hair I saw minutes earlier, sitting right under my window."

"You must've gotten the room above me— ow!! Stop squeezing so hard or I'll scream!!" Cale, who was currently sitting in a slightly covered corner of the bar with this scary bastard, tried to threaten, but the man chuckled.

"I'll snap your neck if you try anything."

"You..!" Seriously, it's a coincidence! Coincidence!!! This man is an idiot!! "I'm serious, you're over thinking things, even i didn't know about whatever 'hooded figures' until now!!" Staying silent will just further the misunderstanding!! He needs to stop this guy's over-thinking!!

But thankfully, the man let him speak, but his gaze was still convinced. "Hmm, is that so? Then.. Is it also a coincidence that you started speaking loudly the moment I came nearby and made eye contact with me as if asking me to take your bait?"

"Yes, it is!!"

"Maybe the guy from earlier was part of your plan too."

"this guy..!!" Cale was growing progressively more frustrated. Will yelling out 'I just want your dick!!' Solve this misunderstanding? I'd rather leave that as an emergency plan, it's a bit embarrassing.

"Why did you keep sticking to me and acting so friendly, trying to get me drunk?" The man's smile fell at this point, his gaze merely suspicious and annoyed, as if just waiting for Cale to spill his intentions already. "You talked about my eyes, but your eyes too never stopped calculating. They never stopped analyzing and thinking, I wonder what weighed your mind?"

I was thinking about when it's appropriate to ask how big your size is and how experienced you are in bed! Cale was going to speak, but the man squeezed the sides of his neck, making him gasp for breath and suddenly feel weakened.

Stop being so mean!!! I am gonna start hating sex too at this point from having two rotten catches in a row! Why is Cale so unlucky?? Is this misfortune village or something? I'm gonna go home after this and try one last time tomorrow, if it's another rotten catch.. I'll definitely give up!

"More so.. Insisting on sitting in a corner near the back exit where most won't see what's going on."

That's so we can make out!

"I.. promise I am not some kind of assassin!!" Cale considered reaching to the hand on his nape, but held back because he might get his head snapped back like the chicks from horror movies.

"How would I even assassinate someone?! I have barely any muscles, not even my nails are sharp!! I have zero weapons on me, not even a butter knife!" He is so frustrated now! He first had to fight with a pedophilic cheater, and now he has to fight with an overpowered narcissist! It makes no sense, it makes no sense being this unlucky!!

The unknowingness of this guy is also driving me crazy, it would be comforting to at least refer to him with a name instead of 'sir' and 'the man'..

"Are you sure?" The man spoke, raising an eyebrow, and Cale nodded repeatedly. But instead of being reasonable, the man scoffed, and suddenly grabbed his hand tightly. "Owowow! Be gentle, you're making the rings dig into my skin!"

"if you really are so powerless.." He laced his thumb over one of the rings, and suddenly, as he swiped on it..

Ting! A faint click was heard, and.. Tiny, sharp blades came out of it!?

"What the-" that's a thing?!?! What the fuck is his father sending him?!

"Surprised that I noticed your pretty little jewelry was a secret weapon?" The man smirked, and as if he read Cale's mind, he spoke first. "And if you try to use the excuse they're too tiny to hurt anyone and are just there for show.."

He reached to cale's collarbone— specifically the necklace— It had multiple small butterflies on it, but it had one butterfly on the front bigger than the others, cale assumed it's just a stylistic choice, but..

Swoop. The man squeezed it, a purple, thick liquid started spilling out of it, right onto his white ruffle shirt "H-huh?!" Is that poison?! Dad, what the fuck!

"It might seem like a small amount, but it's more than enough to coat these blades and stab them into someone's arms and legs. I can't tell which kind of poison this is, but if it's a strong enough paralysis poison.."

No, is his earrings a secret weapon too?! He could've stung these two assholes this whole time and he wasn't aware?!

No, more importantly.. "How did you even know about this?!" Cale asked, he is sure he looks extremely guilty right now, but he swears he doesn't know anything!!! He is just extremely surprised!!

"Haha, funny story.. The guy who made these is a friend of mine. Made them two.. Yes, two years ago, was it?" The man released the hold on Cale's neck, finally!! Probably after getting rid of what Cale could've used as a weapon, so now he must be confident enough to defeat Cale if he tried anything.

Cale held his neck and rubbed it, his legs were wobbly after staying on his knees for so long, and he gulped as he started retreating. "You seem to be a regular human.. You have probably been used as bait, poison like that wouldn't have affected me anyways."

Cale blinked repeatedly, this fucker is out of his mind, and I'm outta here! He turned his back, not bothering to hear the rest of his monologue, ignoring the stares he got as he rushed out of the bar and slammed the door open and close.

He isn't planning to hear a villainous monologue or some shit like that, he has just been scared shitless!

I'm just gonna settle for Academy dark romance at this point!

…

".. I'll let you run off because you look young, instead.." The man got up from his seat, and looked to his right, spotting the backdoor of the bar, and staring intently before approaching it in hurried steps.

Sweep! He pushed the door open easily, his eyes placed on the hooded figure outside the door, he can see their black hair peeking out of their hood.

The hooded figure gulped carefully.

"Ugh, Ron will really kill me if he finds out about the shit I pulled.." he wasn't planning to come back for the night and would just let Ron freak out and come back acting like he fell asleep on the road after drinking or something— but at his unfortunate turn of event, he decided to just go back home for the night.

The problem is how I should sneak back inside.. Cale bit his lips on his way to the inn, hand still on his neck. What a crazy bastard, maybe he was having an episode or something thinking there are people after him.

Still, it's such a waste that two handsome guys ended up being crazy, he really liked the first one's size too! What a shame!!

It's okay, one last try tomorrow.. If all goes bad, he is just gonna roam the village and relax away from the academy.

The mess that just happened wasn't too bad.. He wasn't half as aggressive as that adin bastard, although touchier. The first one was persistent, he wasn't as stubborn as alver, and the second was strong, but he didn't do 10% of the damage Choi Han did in the past, so it's fine.

Click click cli-!

He paused.

He just heard steps appearing suddenly and stopping suddenly.

He looked back subconsciously. It's empty.

He gulped. He didn't follow me here, did he? He blinked nervously, and exhaled, walking backwards, before turning around and walking again.

Clank!

"Ughh.." He heard the sound of shoes stepping on something, and he clenched his fist, not turning around this time. I'm definitely being followed, shit, shit, shit!

Plan A comeback, run off!! Without hesitation, he started sprinting towards his inn!

Click click click click!! His leather shoes carelessly made noise, he didn't mind, just as long as-

Out of nowhere, a hooded figure came from the side and blocked his way!

Shit, I'm the one who should worry about assassins, not that narc!! Unfortunately, and as usual—since misfortune keeps following him fucking everywhere apparently — he ended up smacking right onto the hooded figure.

"shit!"

"Ugh!"

Funnily enough, the hooded figure stumbled back, and hilariously enough, fell, and depressingly enough, so did cale.

Which resulted in the greatest situation of all time!

Cale fell on top of the person.

It wasn't a convenient fall, his forehead kinda hit the floor, and his hands failed to hold him up, so his body was fully laying on the person who blockd his path.

And in approximately 3 seconds, just enough for him to let out a "ow.. What-" and get up and possibly see the man's face, his head was pulled back down on the man's shoulder with one hand, and the other held his back tightly, stopping him from seeing his face.

And before he knew it, the man under him rolled to the side, let go of his head and used his now free hand to hold a wall near them as support to get up quickly, grabbed him again, and threw both of them inside the alleyway the man used to come out of nowhere earlier.

All before Cale could even think..!!

"You- ah!" They were both on the floor, but Cale was quickly held and pinned on one of the walls, a hand on his eyes- on his eyes? Aren't scenes like this supposed to put a hand on my mouth..?

What's going on now?! Three in a row, are you kidding me?! It hasn't been an hour! So father wasn't exaggerating when he said going to these kinds of villages alone is dangerous!

But, in the next second, he heard a series of words.

Random words that no one else would understand.

"Listen closely." The person finally spoke for the first time. Cale could hear that they were out of breath.

"Earth. Television. Unranked monster."

"..!"

Huh.

"Yoo Min-ah, Joo Hooshik.."

How did..

".. Kim roksu."

Could this person..?

"... What.. How.."

"Do these words ring any bells to you? Answer quick."

"You can tell me who sent you now, or I'll force it out of you. I'm looking for someone, you see.. So forgive me if I'm too mean." The blue haired man said leisurely with a friendly smile, but his eyes were analyzing the person in front of him carefully.

"One." The man reached inside his coat, pulling out his backup dagger. "Two." smoke started to gather on the blade, but before it could solidify to something more.. "Thr.. Uh.. Ah.."

Plop!

The man fell on the floor, red smoke around him.

"...uhm. Huh.." The hooded figure took off his hood— revealing the same boy from earlier— and he stared at the man on the ground, the boy's shoulders relaxed, but his expression confused.

"I was ready to fight him.. What happened..?"

"He must've been drunk, nya!"

"that made him weaker and he got affected by the poison easier, nya!"

"W-what the-" the boy jumped back, flabbergasted, and stared up at the roof of the bar which had two cats— a red and silver one— who- just talked?!

"What are you.."

"Even then, isn't it strange that he fell asleep so quickly? Nya."

"So strange, nya! Hey, boy! Check if he is faking being asleep!"

"Uh- uhm, yes..?" He ignored the situation, and hesitantly approached the man on the ground, and- yeah, he was out cold. ".. He is fully out of it, miss.. Miss cat?"

"I am a boy!"

"oh, sorry! Mister? Mister cat?"

"That's better, nya! hehehe!"

The boy swallowed his confusion and looked between the cats and the man on the ground, not knowing if he should take the man to an infirmary—despite how he treated his dear hyung so roughly earlier!— , if he should retreat and follow his hyung, or if he should talk to the.. Speaking.. Cats..?

"boy, don't go after him, nya!"

"Our- uh, d-dad needs to talk to him first! Come back tomorrow!"

"Yeah, tomorrow! He told us to tell you! And if you insist on coming, just watch from afar!"

"Watch from afar quietly, nya!"

The boy's expression hardened at that. Their dad? Could it be the suspicious person from earlier? He bit his lip.. The blue haired man was definitely strong, the boy sensed it immediately, he was still gonna try to fight him, but he would've definitely lost.. And these two cats saved him, should he trust them?

"...Ill.. Rather watch from afar."

"Okay! Follow us, nya!"

"Stay quiet, don't make a scene!"

"H-huh? Huh?? Yes!"

The boy jumped, climbing on the rooftop with the cats, who nodded and ran forward, then jumped onto the others roofs after inspecting the village from high up.

"They should be near here, neither of them can run a lot, nya!"

"Let's go! Follow us!"

The boy nodded, and decided to accept this strange situation, after realizing these two cats are definitely from the cat beast tribe. I need to make sure this chat they're having isn't hurting my hyung.. I don't want our second meeting to be like this, so if all is well, he'll just watch.

… otherwise, he might need to kill more than one person tonight.

The redhead still had his eyes covered, and he was dead silent. So was the person holding him down in an interesting position.

He knows about it. Cale gulped, and started thinking. How? Who could ever know about his world? He even knows the people he works closest with, how..

…. Unless.

"Ph-phones.." He decided to use this man's method, and confirm his theory later. "Ramen.. Uh.. Internet?"

".. I see." Slowly, the hand on his eyes retracted, and Cale blinked repeatedly to readjust his eyes. "So you're here now, too."

Cale stared at the man in front of him, too close for his hood to hide anything.

He saw eyes that mirrored his.

"Sorry if I was aggressive. I am in a hurry, since you involved yourself in one big predicament." Cale kept staring at the person as he talked, he saw his dark red hair slipping out from his hood, a much darker shade than Cale's.

But for some reason, his eyes remained the same. When the man finished talking, Cale gulped, and spoke. ".. What's your name."

"Hm." The man didn't move from his spot, his hands on cale's side, both sitting on the floor, with cale's upper body pinned on one of the walls. It would've been funny if I wasn't worried about getting my ass killed, then stumbling on..

"Cale Henituse." He said, but stopped as if he remembered something, and sighed. "Well, now it's Kim Roksu. I guess it won't work with two Cales."

Him.

"You.." Cale slowly raised his hand towards the man—Roksu..—'s hood, and pulled it down, the other not moving, his expression remaining neutral and stoic, something he heard many of his coworkers describing his 'old self' as.

When it was pulled down, Cale bit his lip. It really is him.. Long, waist length hair, a shade of red that reminded Cale of his favorite wine, sharp, reddish brown eyes, calculating and cold.

"It's really you.." Cale couldn't believe this..! He was gobsmacked, dare he say! His energy was starting to come back after he settled from the intense adrenaline drop.

"You recognize me?" Roksu asked, but Cale didn't respond. Maybe he isn't aware I played this world in a dating game.. Wait. "How do you.. Know about.." the ingame roksu said nothing about his earth! Cale assumed he is a version born in that world, but..

Could it be that the conversation Cale fell asleep during.. might've explained this?

"It's a long story." Roksu answered. "I'm just like you."

"Ah.." Cale retracted his hand that was stuck holding Roksu's hood, and he slowly brushed it on the man's cheek. "I.." Roksu didn't seem to mind, although his eyes followed his hand intently.

"you aren't going to try to kill or fuck me too, right?" Cale asked, he trusted this guy was different, but he was extremely paranoid.

"Of course not, I need you." Roksu answered, subconsciously moving closer. The reality of their situation— meeting someone they were never supposed to meet, when they needed them the most— made them slightly unaware of how close they were.

"..need-"

SMACK!

"WAH!"

They both jumped back in surprise, separating, when they heard a strong hit on the roof above them, along with a high pitched scream, but when they looked back, they only saw red smoke emerging along with whispers.

Then, they saw two cats of different colors peeking at them worriedly.

"Um!"

"someone.. Someone saw us and tried to chase us off the roof! W-we jumped on them and kicked them off!"

Cale and roksu had the same bewildered expression, but cale twisted into an exhausted, annoyed expression.

"Talking cats." He let himself sink to the side, his hands covering his face, a dead inside smile on his lips. "Amazing. Great. Fucking great."

"Couldn't have asked for more."

Notes:

I asked this at chapter 5, and i decided I'll ask this again every 5 chapters! So, how are you thinking of the story so far? For new readers that didn't get to say their thoughts before, and for old readers to update me on what they think! Next chapter is planned to have a lore drop, so.. Don't you worry if you think the pacing is too slow! It's gonna get serious, hehehe..

Chapter 11: Gaslighting oneself.

Summary:

It's the next day, and Cale is fucked. Not how he wanted to, but.. Fucked nonetheless.

Notes:

Hello! Weekly update! Maybe the date is gonna be changed to Tuesday now? Who knows, maybe I'll manage to write something quickly and go back to Saturday, but i doubt it's happening this week, it's a pretty busy one for me..

Other than that! Hello hello! I think the kast chapter was a bit overwhelming, but it's ok! We're back to 5k words as usual! I think it's the perfect word amount for each chapter, honestly!

And, if you think something doesn't make sense.. It does, there is most likely and explanation for every other detail you thought was a mistake (or maybe it is a mistake.. But it's rare!! Okay!!)

Ahem, i won't hold you much longer, so! As usual! Leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it, or don't! Enjoying the chapter is enough!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Roksu stared silently as the unlucky redhead plopped to the side, he waited for him to get up and say something for a few minutes, but..

"..Cale?" he called out his name, and made eye contact with the cats above him, they both returned his confused look.

Roksu looked back down, and reached to Cale, brushing his front hairs back to see his face, and.. "Yeah, he passed out."

"Did he inhale some of our sleeping drug when we used it just now, nya..?" Hong seemed concerned, peeking back behind him on the roof, which had a passed out sleeping figure on it, his black hair disheveled and messy.

"Possibly. But I think he is exhausted, too. Today was eventful." Roksu held Cale's shoulders and helped him sit up, but now, he had another dilemma. "How are we gonna take him back..? I could try carrying him, but.. I won't be able to sneak back inside his room."

"You'd cough up blood trying to get him back to the inn, nya!"

"Don't try anything stupid!"

Roksu almost wanted to feel offended, but they were right. This body was taller and had a bit more meat on its bones than his regular body, but it was still extremely weak. He was out of breath just now as well because of having to chase Cale and stop him.

He is concerningly weak, though. He thought it was strange. When he first gained Cale Henituse's body, he had good muscles and was able to decently struggle against multiple people that harassed him, which should include Roksu.

But he didn't. More accurately, he couldn't, and it added to the list of things that didn't make sense.

Well, that's only if he didn't know the most likely root of why this body is so different from the original Cale Henituse, although he still doesn't know why everything has been fucking up.

Ohn spoke as if she read his thoughts, "are you gonna tell him what you gathered so far? He seems completely clueless nya!"

"It's a little dangerous, nya!"

Roksu thought about it for a moment, staring at the cats, and nodded. "Yeah." He looked back at the unconscious Cale. "I will. I don't think the rest of the people around him plan to actually say anything directly, because they're either careful about what they say thinking he knows, or are unaware themselves."

After all, what happened was covered up pretty well. While staring at the unconscious Cale under him, an image from last year flashed in his mind, making him flinch slightly, how uncomfortable .

He shook his head and sighed, and got up from his position, dusting his pants. "What are we gonna do then?" As he asked, both of the kittens jumped down, landing on Cale's waiting arms, he managed not to fall this time.

"hmm.. Our best bet is waking the other kid up, nya!"

"Mhm! He'd love to carry him, definitely!"

He definitely would. With nervous sweat on his cheek, he recalled this world's Choi Han, getting goosebumps. Somehow, they made him even more vicious than he already is. Obsessive bastard.

From what his kittens observed, this Choi Han has only interacted with Cale Henituse once.

Once.

And the interaction wasn't pleasant at all, Ohn and Hong kept repeating how dismissive and uninterested Cale was, and how rude and unappreciative he kept being.

But even so, Choi Han was hooked, and this alone has made Roksu theory about what's going on almost 90% confirmed.

I need to tell him what's happening quickly, so he doesn't go around causing even more trouble.

"Ugh.. Ngh." The three froze in place as they started hearing groans from above, looking up at the roof. "Hyung.. Hyung.. That.. Bastard.."

Shit. He looked down at the unconscious Cale, and the waking Choi han on the roof. He is definitely going to misunderstand!

He quickly walked away from Cale's unconscious frame, and held the kittens close, trying to prepare himself to look as unthreatening as possible when the Choi Han on the roof gets down and joins them.

This is gonna be messy. He sighed, and stared silently when he saw Choi Han get up and walk on the roof. "Ah.. Ah! Oh, Hyung!!" Choi Han called out in panic, jumping down immediately the moment he spotted Cale, not seeing Roksu.

"W-what happened.. Oh no.. I'll kill that-"

"Ahem! He passed out due to exhaustion!!" Roksu quickly interrupted the threatening words, because he knows that this Choi Han isn't like his, and he would definitely kill him if his 'dear Hyung' was hurt.

Choi han finally saw them now, snapping his head around like a bird, with his attitude shifting like a switch was flipped, his worried, puppy like demeanor immediately changed to a glare and a silent grip on his medium quality sword.

"You're saying you didn't do anything."

"Yeah, Nothing. He randomly passed out, I promise." Roksu reassured, thankful that Choi Han seems to be holding back to not disturb Cale. I expected it, but it really does feel strange when he is so hostile.

Roksu shook away these thoughts, and decided to focus on the situation again. "so.." Roksu trailed off, how am i gonna suggest it.. ugh. Whatever, let's just do it.

"I'm pretty sure we both know he sneaked out." Roksu started off, leaning on the wall beside him.

".. Yes?" Choi han kept staring at him cautiously, now comfortably sitting by Cale, his hands cupping his face.

Isn't that a bit too intimate to do with someone unconscious? Roksu bit the comment back back, and sighed. "We need to get him back to his room without anyone noticing. I can't do it alone."

"..." Choi han stayed silent, his face focused on Roksu's words, after a few seconds of staring back at Cale, he gasped. "You can't mean..!"

Yeah, I mean exactly that. Roksu nodded, and Choi Han's expression immediately changed to a wide smile, strokes of red on his cheeks. "I'll carry him to his room !! I'll do it!!"

How enthusiastic. "Be quiet, he is gonna wake up and see you." At his words, Choi han flinched and adjusted his hood to cover him properly again. "Y-yes.."

It was easy for Roksu to figure out that Choi Han wanted anything but for Cale to find his identity.

From following him from afar, not making any noise or advances, even staying outside the bar Cale was at, even when he knew he was shamelessly flirting back to back.

And failing back to back.. It was pretty awkward watching him repeatedly fuck up. Roksu decided to treat Cale for a drink after observing him through the day and seeing how badly it went for him.

Roksu watched silently as Choi Han mumbled some strange words to himself over and over while he adjusted the way he carried Cale, of course he carried him bridal style.

And to get a guy this obsessed after not only ignoring him, but degrading him too.. He can't even blame Cale for any of this, at least in Roksu's world he admits that he himself was a bit too friendly sometimes, but this Cale is trying so hard..

He really deserves a drink. He nodded, distracting himself from the weird voice in his head that said strange things every time he saw the reckless idiot smile in another person's direction, and turned around to leave the alleyway they were in.

"Be careful and swift. I'm sure you remember which room is his, enter it through the window and leave immediately before he wakes up." Roksu ordered the boy behind him, who quickly caught up to him.

"y-yes.." Choi han nodded repeatedly, his smile still wide and ecstatic. "I forgive you for being so close with my hyung earlier.. If not for you.. Hehehe.."

What an ominous giggle. Roksu felt goosebumps, and he shook his head again. "Yeah- yeah, yup. Just quickly take him to his room, try to do it in 5 minutes, he isn't gonna be asleep forever."

"Mhm!"

Whoooosh!!!

In a second, Roksu felt his hood flutter as the crazy kid ran like his life depended on it, disappearing from sight immediately.

"... Maybe I shouldn't have let him take him alone."

"You said you'd keep your distance nya!"

"Oh, are you worried about the brat, nya?"

Roksu looked at the kittens in his arms, and squinted at them, ignoring their words. "Who taught you such words? You can't call him a brat."

"..."

"...uh huh."

The two cats looked at Roksu with an unimpressed gaze, Ohn sighed while Hong started kneading on Roksu's arms.

"Ow- Don't do that."

"You're an idiot, nya."

"What.."

Blink, blink.

Cale repeatedly blinked and stared in silence at the ceiling of his inn room.

It was a dream. He said to himself, for the 10th time. It was definitely a dream. It had to be.

He knows the rest of what happened before getting to the place is real, because he is definitely in a way too poor room for it to be his dorm room, but the rest couldn't have been real, right?

He looked down at his clothes.

I'm in my sleeping clothes.

He didn't do that.

He is sure he didn't do that.

He looked to the side, and he saw the clothes he wore, along with his accessories, all taken off and neatly folded on one of the chairs in the room.

I did not do that. It must've been ron. It had to be Ron, right? I definitely ended up canceling the plan, going to sleep without changing, and he changed me in my sleep. Or I did change, but was too sleepy to remember.

He had been in this state for the past 30 minutes. And he would've continued gaslighting himself if it wasn't for the three knocks on his door that snapped him out of it.

Knock, knock, knock!

"Young master, have you awoken yet? You slept in for quite a while."

Slept in? But he should've gone to sleep the moment he left the bathroom. He shouldn't have taken too long, right? So why would he sleep in?

There is no way yesterday actually happened, right?

"Young master? I'm coming in." The door opened, revealing Ron's smiling figure, who paused after seeing him wide awake on his bed, sitting up, hugging his pillow, and staring up at the ceiling with a blank face.

It seems that even the most talented assassin in the world found that scene a little disturbing for the way he actually hesitated to say something for a moment.

".. Young master? Do you feel unwell?" Ron approached him, and only at that, did Cale finally look down and stare at ron.

".. I had a terrible nightmare."

Ahem, now! After coping with the fact he —definitely for sure undoubtedly— had a very bad nightmare by showering, and currently, eating his lunch, Cale was feeling much better!

Ooh, Ron must've made my lunch himself, this thing is way too good for a random village inn to make! He held in a smile at the good taste, remembering he still should at least act a little trash with Ron and the guards around.

Even so, he was a lot more relaxed than back at the academy. It really is a blessing not being surrounded by motherfuckers all busy in his business 24/7, at least Ron doesn't follow him around like his life depended on it!

And if he does, he sure is not making it obvious.. As long as he doesn't bring it up, it's fine. Cale nodded at the thought, sipping on wine, playing with his food after just a few bites.

Should I take a stroll? He wondered, smiling at the thought of finally buying clothes and actually going to a bar to meet someone, hopefully in a better setting than the dream I had, because it definitely is a dream.

A fever dream. That's what it was. An excruciatingly long dream that made no sense! Because it has to be otherworldly impossible for someone to have such bad luck, right?

There is no way his catches were all narcissistic bastards.

No way, right? Cale shivered at the memory—of his definitely a dream— and stuck a piece of meat in his mouth to distract himself, munching on it slowly.

Anyways, let's think of something else!! I wonder what's happening in the academy right now..

Did they notice his absence?

Hmm.. He knows they're a bit weird about him, but they should have pretty busy weekends, being crown princes and training and all.

It should be fine, right? "Yeah, everyone should be minding their own business right now."

They were, in fact, not minding their own business.

"How could you have allowed him to leave at such a late hour of night?!" The crown prince of the Roan kingdom scolded, almost forgetting to keep a decently collected demeanor after what he just heard.

Meanwhile, the guard squad of the previous night all had their heads lowered, some shameful, and some dismissive.

"W-we apologize.. They- well.. Had a very convincing story.." one of the two guards guarding the gate from the inside mumbled, making Alver open and close his mouth, then sigh and rub his temples.

"What convincing story? Seriously.. And they?"

"He had a butler with him, you see." The other guard explained, a bit more relaxed, not seeing how the situation is that serious. "He was the one who did the talking.. The kid just stood behind him crossing his arms like a princess."

The remark made a few chuckle, and Alver would scold them, but.. Fairly enough, he does act like a princess.. He noted how it felt like—every time they spoke— Cale was the prince, not Alver.

So he decided to just put a hand on his hips and exhale another long sigh. The guard continued talking, "and.. That butler said his 'young master feels suffocated and uncomfortable inside the academy and needs fresh air', so.."

Also, butler? He cocked an eyebrow, but didn't focus on that. "Suffocated and uncomfortable?" Alver repeated.. Could it be..

He recalled the incident with Adin and Valnetino, and immediately, his expression sharpened. They must've tried something again. He squinted, looking to the side. The guards just stood awkwardly, waiting to be dismissed.

"But, your highness.." one of the guards of the outer walls—who had been summoned as well due to being 'equally guilty'— raised his head and asked. "Is it really that serious? I'm sure he just needed some fresh air.."

"It is!" Alver cut him off, pausing, and lightly clearing his throat. "Ahem, excuse my rudeness, I'm just a little on edge.. Either way, yes, it's serious!"

He continued nagging. "What if he got in danger? Let's say the rider wasn't in his right mind, or couldn't navigate through the dark, and an accident happened— not only would an innocent student and his butler get hurt, but the responsibility would fall on the academy's hands, because you guys let him off secretly!"

".." The guards looked back down silently, it wasn't everyday that you get scolded by alver crossman, it was hard to get him angry— which made the situation every weirder, they already reported the student had reached the destination safely.

So why is he still so worried about it..?

"Haaah.. Anyways, you guys should up your security more! I'm touched that you care about the students' mental well-being, but at least discuss it with me beforehand!"

"Well.. The butler did say something about you not doing anything about it.." A gate guard mumbled, and his partner elbowed him.

Hm? Alver tilted his head at the comment. "He did?" He inquired, suddenly confused that it wasn't Cale who said that, but his supposed butler.

"Um, well.." the guard hesitantly spoke, recalling what happened. "He said something like.. Even if you tried to talk his 'young master' out of it, you'll end up sighing and accepting it in the end."

"..." Alver stared in disbelief, his feelings conflicted on the clear disrespect.

But.. He couldn't deny it.. He imagined a situation where he'd be trying to tell Cale to not leave, and Cale's response..

Huh?! Who the hell do you think you are to try to control me!!?

Or something like,

Are you out of your mind? Why the hell would I listen to a brain dead bastard like you?

Or maybe,

You must be out of your mind to think you can stop me! I'm gonna report you for power abuse! He is hurting me, people!!! I'm getting assaulted—!

"Yeah, he'd react like that.." He felt his energy getting drained from his own imagination, and he sighed. The guards couldn't help but feel like the butler was right from the sight in front of them..

".. You said he was dropped off in an inn?" He asked, and the driver—who was awoken from his sleep for this— nodded. Alver thought for a moment, and nodded. "I'm going, then. Take me where you dropped him off."

"Ah, but your highness..!" The guards and the driver gasped in disbelief, and before Alver could confirm it, he flinched hearing a voice behind him.

"Are you sure you can do that?"

"Ah..!" Alver turned back, and immediately, he was met with a sight that made him momentarily squint his eyes from its brightness, before adjusting.

A silky long blonde hair that shined brighter than his own hair could even dream of, reminding him of gold more than yellow, equally golden sharp eyes staring down at him, assessing him, his red lips tugged on a small smile, although this time, it made Alver feel more intimidated than relaxed.

"yes?" The beautiful man spoke, tilting his head.

".. Sir." Alver nodded, and bowed his head, and approached him, their conversation out of the guards' ears. "You must've just finished assessing the curse."

The man chuckled, and nodded as well. "It was quite annoyingly time consuming, but I got it done just fine. The section is now back to full use."

"I see, we truly appreciate your efforts, we are glad to have such a talented mage.."

"Hoho, don't start with this flattery again, your highness!" The man shook his head, and Alver smiled, although a bit nervously, after all, he was still intimidated by this nameless mage that his father apparently 'had ties to'.

And apparently, he is gonna start working in the academy this year.. Alver shook the thoughts away, and asked. "Uh, can I ask what you meant by what you said just now?"

The mage looked at him, and chuckled. "His royal highness had requested your presence for an urgent matter. I was already planning to talk to you about that cursed section, so he told me to tell you on my way."

An urgent matter? Alver frowned slightly, he peeked back, some of the guards were looking up at him curiously, along with ones staring at the beautiful mage with less than professional gazes, but quickly turned their heads away from them at his gaze.

How troublesome.. I'm gonna give them another lesson later.

"Let's move my chat with you for after you speak with his royal highness, I'll be waiting in the main garden." the mage smiled.

Alver focused, considering his options, and looked back up and forced a smile. "I see, thank you! I'll go see him right away, is he in his office?"

"He should be, good luck." The mage nodded, and Alver turned back around, and raised his voice for the guards to hear. ".. Cancel it! I have another matter to attend to, I guess we should just wait for him to come back and question him."

"Thank god..!"

"At least he'll stop scolding us for now."

"I still don't think it's that serious, though.."

Alver ignored the mumbling, and bowed to the mage, who did the same, before he walked past him back towards the main building, nervousness welling up inside him.

Just what 'urgent matter' would his father send that mage to summon me for? He bit his lip, and prepared himself mentally. Hopefully it's nothing too serious.

"Yeah, it's fiiiine!" Cale Shrugged, chugging down more alcohol, Ron was by one of the inn's lobby's walls, just standing silently. It's a little ominous, but as long as he doesn't try anything.

He looked down at his plate, less than a quarter of the food left, but he already lost a bit of his appetite because of his messy thoughts.

Maybe he should just finish now and tell Ron to give him money? It's been a while since he went shopping on his own, last time he did it..

.. I don't remember, but I'm sure it was fun. He nodded, playing again with what's left of his meal, leaning on his hand with his elbow on the table.

Ring ring!

The inn doorbell rang, and he didn't raise his head, people came in and out all the time, so he didn't care..

Plus, it could be someone unpleasant, the moment i make eye contact with someone, my day is fucked, so I'd rather not..

"I need this cooked, well done, provide me with today's regular lunch as well."

"Ah, we don't cook meat guests bring-"

"I'll tip you."

Clank!

".. I'll get it done in record time, sir! Thank you for your patronage!"

"Give me alcohol as well."

Haha, that guy is smart. He giggled to himself, still not raising his head, but listening to the conversation, he was a bit bored, after all.

That guy sounds a little familiar thou—

Bang!

"Oh- fuck! What the-?!" he jumped back after something heavy was placed aggressively on his table. He subconsciously raised his head, insults already slipping on his tongue. "what kind of bitch-"

"Hello." a cold voice made him freeze, and his eyes, which were already looking up, had to look higher due to the person's height. "Want a drink?"

"..." Cale's mouth fell slack, staring at the person's reddish brown eyes. His eyes are redder than mine. He noted without thinking, before his thoughts started to scramble again.

"Wait, you-" are the motherfucker in my dream! Is what he wanted to say, after all, there is no mistaking it- he wasn't wearing a hood anymore, but he clearly saw his face, sharp, cold features; long wine red hair, and is really fucking tall for no goddamned reason.

"hush." but he was immediately shut down by that single sound , for some reason, he really felt his brain go slack, and his mouth open like a stupid fucking gaping fish.

"Hmm.." The man sat facing him, opening the wine bottle he grabbed and slammed on the table—also for no goddamned reason!— and passed it to him, grabbing the empty bottle Cale just downed and placing it on the floor.

"... What do you want." He grabbed the bottle, and chugged it too. This has nothing to do with this baby, she didn't do anything wrong, i shouldn't reject her.

"a chat." The man smiled, but his smile reminded him of Ron's— small, ingenuine, and a little scary— , even so, Cale kept glaring at him.

"Is the wine to your taste?"

"It's fine." He put down the bottle and sighed, the man reached to the bottle after him, and-

"Eek!" Cale's face twisted when the man also drank straight from the bottle. The man paused, and cocked an eyebrow.

"I-it's just- i just drank from that!! That's disgusting!"

The man thought for a moment, lowering the bottle and staring at it, and shrugged. "If you're worried about an indirect kiss, I'll just wipe it on top, so don't worry." He proceeded to do exactly that, and Cale stared at him in disbelief, ignoring how he felt himself get hotter.

"It's not that! It's just unsanitary!" He really lost all of his appetite now, if he expected to talk with kim fucking roksu at one point, it wasn't like this!

Did my dream manifest this bastard? But why would he talk to me..? He was staring silently as the man took a deep breath after drinking, and passed the bottle back to him. Or could it be.. That it wasn't..

"Now." Roksu—which Cale still, in fact, find really fucking hard to believe— looked at him, his expression changed- just subtly, really subtly, but Cale noticed it.

You get used to it once you see how his character portrait's expressions change. But Cale didn't think about that, and just clenched his fist out of habit.

Although I'm less nervous than expected.. Maybe it's because he is a side character, and maybe because he is my favorite one..

And what he heard, in what he now doubts was actually a dream, about both of them being kidnapped against their will.

If what happened was real, then..

Roksu continued speaking. "We have a lot for us to talk about, Cale Henituse." Cale gulped, the words gave him a bad feeling, but.. If he is also trapped here, maybe together we could..

"Let's talk in a more secluded place." Cale's expression changed too, devoid of his impatience and anger, and for a moment, Kim Roksu was able to see the real Cale Henituse.

Not the grumpy, short tempered, rude teenager.

But the man who fought a losing battle for 20 years.

The child who sacrificed his own happiness for his family.

And the person who will become the team leader after him.

But.. I need to solve the issue with this world first.

Roksu nodded, his expression remained blank and stoic despite his inner feelings. "Your room or mine?"

"You just ordered food. Of course yours." Cale waved his hand lazily, getting up from his seat. "What room?"

"Next to yours."

".. Ugh, fucking creepy."

"?"

"Nothing!"

Click.

And they both entered the room, the moment the door was closed, Roksu felt hands gripping on his shoulders, pushing him to the wall beside the door.

"You." Cale called, his voice was cold and irritated. "We met yesterday."

"We did." Roksu confirmed, his expression unmoving as his shirt was getting disheveled due to Cale's aggressive grip.

"So what happened yesterday night was real." Roksu raised an eyebrow at that question, and stared at Cale's face, weirdly enough, he spotted nervousness on it.

"...you.. Thought it wasn't?" Roksu then recalled it for a moment— some of yesterday's incidents, the ones he remembers, at least.

"That.." Cale loosened his grip, and his eyes narrowed in displeasure, suddenly deep in thought.

Ah, right, now that I think about it.. He recalled the events of the previous day, not only the night, but the morning as well. Yeah, I'd say it's like a nightmare too.

Suddenly, roksu started looking at Cale with a bit more pity. "A-anyways, it doesn't matter- just- how did you know i was .. Kidnapper here, too?"

"It's 'transmigrated.'"

"What?"

"It's the word- actually, no." Roksu sighed, and placed his hand on top of Cale's. "Let go of me, let's have a calm and collected chat." He suggested, tilting his head, maintaining eye contact with Cale.

Is it just me, or is the tension really suffocating here..? He felt a little nervous while staring at the redhead who quickly calmed down and let go of him.

"Haaaah." Calw sighed, turning around to the bed.

…

Plop!

Cale immediately threw himself on the bed, not bothering to mention how noticeably less comfortable it was than his.

This guy is prepared, huh. His eyes followed roksu silently and observantly, and watched as he locked the door behind them, and proceeded to stick some device to the wall and activate it.

He didn't bother asking, because he knew this guy would explain on his own.

"It's a sound barrier." Roksu finally turned around and faced him, making eye contact with Cale who got himself comfortable on his bed. "You can say whatever you want now with no drawbacks."

Perfect. That sentence was the only motivation needed before he asked. "So. I'm assuming that you got kidnapped here after taking my place."

He is fast. Roksu thought, and nodded. "About right. Assuming it's the same situation for you?"

"Yup, it was such a bother.. I only got to work in that world for a month, before some- like, weird shit happened, and I ended up here."

while he talked, Roksu walked over to the table near them, and grabbed a chair. "Only one month?" Roksu raised an eyebrow, placing the chair facing Cale on the bed.

Cale smirked a little at the scene. He didn't chase me off the bed even though it's his, what a gentleman. "Yeah, one month! It's ridiculous, right? What about you?"

Roksu thought for a moment, "well.. I came here last year, so it's been a while. When I first came here.. I have only then stayed in my new world for roughly.. 2 months."

"Mhm, last year? That's a long time." Cale hummed, and roksu nodded.

"Although a lot happened through these two months, I was still really angry that I got interrupted when I still had so much work to do." he sighed, although monotone, Cale can see a hint of irritation.

"Yeah, I get that! I felt the same!!" Cale flailed his arms dramatically, turning on the bed, but.. It's actually pretty good to have someone to relate to, huh?

"Wait." He suddenly processed something. "Was it poor wording, or did you mean something when you said 'when you first came here'? Are you implying you did more.. Later?" he asked with a confused expression.

Roksu looked at him for a second, before letting out a subtle gasp.

"Ah. Right." Roksu leaned back, closing his eyes as he let his head fall back. "I made a deal with the god of death. Everytime i sleep, I switch between the two worlds."

"... What?" Cale blinked, he was looking the other way as he heard it, and he slowly turned his head around, his expression twisted with a disbelieving frown.

"Yeah, it was—"

"What?! What!? No way! "Cale rose up from his position and shouted, making Roksu jump back and open his eyes, almost falling back on the chair. "Oh, jeez.."

"Don't 'oh jeez' me!!! I'm serious! There is a way to go back?! You made a deal?! Tell me the details immediately!" Cale jumped forward, gripping roksu's shoulders, who also frowned slightly at the grip.

"Ugh, I'll explain! Let go!" Cale listened to his demand and let go, now sitting on the bed with his hands on his knees politely. "Goodness.." Roksu trailed off, and stared at him cautiously.

"Hurry up, we don't have all day!"

"Okay, okay! You're the pushiest person i met.."

"great honor, now hurry!!"

…

Roksu sighed, and leaned back on his chair again, and stared at the ceiling silently as he started recalling everything that happened from last year.

At least he has the courtesy to give me this moment of silence. He closed his eyes.

One day, kim roksu woke up under the shade of a tree.

Notes:

Another thing— thank you SOOO MUCH for 10k hits!! That's. A lot. Like alot. It's crazy to think that actually hundreds of people have read things I WROTE, and 700 kudos.. Holy shit. 100 bookmarks too!! I love you guys so much, seriously! I'll continue working hard!

Chapter 12: Flashbacks, huh?

Summary:

With a few points of views interfering.. Cale finally gets a portion of information about what's going on.

Notes:

Hello, hello! Guess who is back!

How long has it been.. Like, 10 or so days??

I actually delayed it on purpose so that we can go back to the every Saturday update! It's way more convenient for me than Tuesdays, honestly!

Anyways, this chapter almost has zero cale pov until the end! But, we get another cale's pov, kinda!!

I worked on this for.. 2 hours? Because i randomly changed plans about where i wanted it to go yesterday and rewrote like 3k words.. But it's much more entertaining now, so i like it better!!

Anyways, I'm a little worried for some regulars, the last chapters had so little comments i worried something was wrong, hopefully you guys are okay!

And, to the people who are still active, thank you! I really appreciate you! Love you all, seriously!! I felt a little unmotivated, but thanks to you guys, i pushed through and wrote a 6k chapter!! A treat!

Oh, and before you read, just know that the different povs throughout are all separate, so even if a random one came in the middle (you'll see!) It's not connected!

Anyways, I won't hold you guys further! Have fun reading! And, as usual, leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it, or don't! Enjoying the chapter is enough!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Remember how Alver was, indeed, not minding his own business?

Well, he isn't the only one.

"Fuck!" Smack!! "How can he just— leave unannounced?!" An angry voice shouted loud enough to get the woodpecker birds on a tree nearby to fly off.

"Adin, calm down, I'm sure he'll be back.." Valentino awkwardly placed his hand on his friend's shoulder, which he noticed was faintly trembling.

Adin, in turn, bit his lip and glared at the wall he just punched, as if it did it. Poor wall. "that's not the problem, I was planning to talk to him today, just my fucking luck.."

He looked down at the ground where they were standing, which was by the outer walls of the main building. After a few seconds, he relaxed his shoulders with sigh.

"Sorry, I lost it for a moment, val." He turned around, forcing a smile. "I'm just worried about him."

"Ah! Yeah!" Valentino nodded, although a little nervous. After all, that reaction did not seem to only be triggered by worry.. "I'm sure you're really worried! But there is no need to, he'll be back by tomorrow!"

Probably, hopefully. Valentino internally prayed, and Adin, who was mumbling something under his breath, paused as if he remembered something.

"Did you keep an eye on some of them like I told you?" He asked, his face blank. Valentino nodded, "I did, And it's a bit.." he hesitated, not knowing the reaction he should expect if he said what he found out.

And his hesitance seemed to have been obvious, because Adin immediately stiffened, and frowned. "Did that f- ahem, did his highness Alver do something again?"

He sure doesn't like him.. I guess it makes sense. After all, Adin was basically blocked off by Alver when he finally got the 'perfect chance to make a checkmate'.. Whatever that means.

"well.." Valentino recalled, "he was on edge just like you, he noticed Cale's disappearance first thing in the morning, somehow. And investigated until he found out he left last night, and gave the guards one big scolding."

"Pfft, not only did he start sniffing after Cale the moment he opened his eyes, but he also tracked down where he went? He is just as bad as us, but tries to act superior.." he scoffed. Motherfucker.

Adin sighed, and massaged the bridge of his nose. "What about the other guy? Black haired annoying kid that won't leave him alone."

It was Valentino's turn to pause this time opening and closing his mouth for a moment, before sighing. "Well, he.. Uhm."

"What." Adin frowned. "What is it? Speak quickly, you- ahem.. It's making me nervous."He tried to keep a civil attitude, like he always did, but Valentino has seen more than enough slip ups by now to tell he is pissed off.

"he is.. Gone.. " Valentino closed his eyes, defeated. "You know how he is a little crazy? And followed Cale around a bit after they met? I think.. He might have followed his carriage as well.." Valentino trailed off while fidgeting his fingers, looking away to prepare himself for Adin's reaction.

"..What?!"

Rightfully so, because a wall was punched again.

..One day, Kim Roksu woke up under the shade of a tree.

Back then, I barely started my life in a new world, just like you.

It was just recently that I arrived at the capital, and started planning for the upcoming terror plaza incident.

Wait, you knew about that beforehand??

… it was the day that I was supposed to have brunch with Lady Rosalyn, and possibly build an alliance with her, but..

Where .. Am i?

"Hngh.." His fingers twitched, the surface under him was hard and uncomfortable, and there was something leather-like under his head. his fingers twitched, and he realized that they ran through what felt like grass.

This didn't feel like his comfortable bed. Has he been kidnapped already?

He opened his eyes, but was still surrounded by darkness. He paused, listening for any possible noise around him.. And surely enough, he heard it.

Rustle, rustle..

It was right beside him, just a little behind his head. Cale prepared himself for the worst, checking mentally for his ancient powers, and holding in a sigh of relief when he still felt their clear, yet silent, presence inside him.

"Yaaawn!" the person—probably?— besides Cale yawned, making him gulp. Roan isn't here, and neither are the others, most likely.. Shit.

"hm?" The person hummed, and Cale heard a bit more rustling, and he flinched when he felt the person inching closer. "Did you just flinch? You're awake, right?"

…?

That's a familiar voice.. A young male.

Should he take the risk? Or should he continue pretending to be asleep? If the person wanted to kill him, torture him or hold him hostage, he would've forced him awake by now.

"Ugh, are you pretending to be asleep?" The voice whined, and Cale frowned in confusion, what does he want? Why is he waiting for me to wake up?

"It's gonna be 7pm soon, dude. I can't bring myself to let you rot here. What if a caterpillar gets in your hair?? Aughh!"

Is this a child? Roksu squinted, his vision was still blocked by an item he couldn't make out, but it wasn't a cloth or something, so it's probably not a kidnapping? Especially since it seems that he is sitting on grass.

"... Fine!" The person finally got up, huffing and puffing. Cale couldn't see what they were doing, but he could make out the sound of them patting their clothes of dirt.

"Rot here, or whatever! I was being nice and even skipped class waiting for you to wake up, but fuck me, right?!" the person started yelling out, their voice got further away, and Roksu just got more and more confused!

Skipped class? What is he..

"I'm leaving!" The person shouted out, loud enough to discontinue Cale's train of thought, "I'm really gonna go! You're gonna get lost if you go back alone at night!"

He sounds far away enough, maybe..? Cale slowly reached towards his face, his fingers meeting a hard surface, he ran his finger on the smooth area, until he found an edge.

"I-if i leave, it's gonna be over for you!!! Seriously!!"

Cale slowly raised the item off his face, a book, and squinted his eyes adjusting to the brightness he was met with.

"Fine, this is my last warning! I'll count to three, and I'll really leave after! I won't look back!"

Cale finally was able to see his surroundings. Above him were a bunch of branches and leaves. I'm laying under a tree. He figured.

Under him was grass, and a leather bag worked as a pillow, as expected. He did this a few times before back in his old words.

Lastly..

"One!"

He slowly sat up, his limbs felt stiff for a second, but it quickly healed. Ancient powers sure are convenient.

"Two!!"

He looked forward, and… saw him.

"...two and a half!"

Red.

Cale's eyes widened as it was met with red he only saw on someone once.

".. Two and half and a quarter!"

Himself.

"Cale Henituse?"

"T-" the person froze, and immediately snapped his head back, the two's reddish brown eyes met. "You're awake!"

…

"you have been waiting for me to wake up for 3 hours?"

"Uh huh! You better be grateful! I chased off a bunch of animals that tried to get on you!" the red head spoke proudly, walking leisurely while crossing his arms. "I even stealthily took ants off you without waking you up! I'm seriously too considerate.."

"... Yes, I owe you, Cale."

"Hmpf! You better!"

He has found himself in a pickle.

He just met someone who called themselves the same name that should belong to him.

And the person was himself.

More accurately.. The original Cale Henituse. This is the conclusion he came to. From his fiery personality and arrogance, to the wide smile and exaggerated movements.

It's exactly like the Cale Henituse he read about in 'The Birth of A Hero'. That's why he had been on edge.

Something happened. Something that can't be good. He bit his lips, spacing out and not hearing what this old Cale is talking about anymore.

It could be illusion magic, and it could be …

Another transmigration.

That idea already gave him a headache thinking about it, so he quickly massaged his temples and groaned, closing his eyes

But, he opened his eyes again when someone snapped their fingers on his face. "Heellooo??? Are you even listening?! Ugh! You're so annoying!"

"..." He held himself back, momentarily sympathizing with Choi Han's decision to beat the original Cale Henituse up, and decided to start thinking rationally.

"I was just thinking that I don't get why you would stay this long for me." He said, hoping for this Cale to spit out the information he needed to assess this situation.

"Hm?" Cale paused, and raised an eyebrow. "Well, I guess I never explained why I started doing this since 3 days ago.." He trailed off.

Cale stared at nothing in particular for a second, before looking back at him, Cale's mouth forming a wide grin that strangely made him forget how to breathe, then he said with a huff.

"Well, I guess you just earned the honor of having me worry for your safety, Roksu !"

That moment, I realized something bad happened.

I was someone else, with the same name I had in my original world. It was definitely a lot to take in, and was quite frustrating, but…i held on to the belief that this was temporary.

Because if someone can fuck with me and transport me this much, they can afford me fucking with them until the send me back to my second world.

I have unfinished business there, and I don't have time to connect to a new one.

It's a joke, isn't it? Forcing us to come here when we just started getting attached to our new worlds.

It is.

"Aaah!" Cale yawned, stretching. They were currently crossing the main road to head to the dormitory. "I'm so sleepy! I need my bed!"

Roksu observed his surroundings carefully, he saw a few other people, all wearing a uniform, along with guards and a few other people.

This place belonged to the roan family, he noted. It was obvious because of the crest embedded in every single uniform around him, and a huge one above the gate to what seemed to be the biggest building in the area.

At least they weren't actually in the middle of nowhere, and were just in a forest near...this place.

Roksu kept silent, following after the other redhead cautiously, his own dark red long strands between his index and thumb finger.

I look different.. He noted too, his hair was a darker shade of red, and when he spoke with Cale, he realized he had to look down to do it.

and he also figured that this Cale isn't a threat.

He already asked a few questions, and Cale answered them sarcastically, not hesitating to spill anything as long as he makes fun of Roksu while doing so.

But Roksu didn't mind it, what mattered was— whatever situation he is in, Cale is most likely an ally.

Cale Henituse, after all, has never been a bad person.

As he zoned out, the two reached a dormitory, it seems, and Cale went through its already open gates, immediately heading inside towards the stairs.

"Then- uh? Roksu?" Cale looked back when he got on the first two steps, and Roksu was standing still by the door, looking at the floor silently.

".. Ugh, this guy!" Cale puffed his lips and went back down the stairs, rushing to Roksu's side, making him gasp in surprise as he held his wrist and started pulling him.

"w-what are you-"

"'whAt ArE YoU-' Shut up! I know you're lazy, but I'm tired! Hurry up and let us go to our floor!"

"You don't have to go with me! Nobody is forcing you!"

"Yeah, I'm forcing you to go up with me, cause I want to! Hurry up, granny-broken-back!'

"What the hell does that even mean?!"

Roksu takes it back. Cale is not to be trusted.

"Eeeh! You nerd, you seriously got a full mark in history? You can't be serious?"

"Uh huh.." Roksu laid in his—??— bed after being forced to this dorm, that's.. Probably his?

He couldn't confirm, he just knows Cale made him run up to the fifth floor, almost pass out, went through Roksu's pockets and pulled out a card which he used to open one of the doors, and threw him inside.

And invited himself in in the process, and was now going through the roksu—pre transmigrsting?—'s grades in his drawers.

well, at least i know i was summoned mid semester in.. A school, most likely.

"Didn't you say you were tired..?" Roksu asked, his expression uncomfortable. I need to make him leave so that I can manage my thoughts..

"Hm? Did i?" Was Cale's response, not even looking back at Roksu and simply snooping through his stuff.

This kid is irritating. The thought came back to Roksu for the 5th time since he opened his eyes here, and after a few seconds, he closed his eyes with a long sigh.

"I'm going to sleep. Go back to your dorm." Roksu ordered while grabbing one of his pillows and putting it on top of his face, hoping it would work, but considering the hour I spent with him so far, it probably won't.

"Hmm, you're so bossy today.." Cale stood up, and Roksu peeked at him in interest. Is he actually going to leave?

"Hmpf! Fine! I-" Cale paused, looking down for a moment, he seemed troubled. Is something on his mind? ".. Have something to do anyways. Someone to meet."

"Really? Hurry up so you're not late." Roksu responded bluntly.

"At least pretend to be interested!" the moody redhead shouted, and took another long sigh. "You're the worst, seriously! We already spent so much time together yet you didn't even bother asking what my favorite color is!"

Roksu raised an eyebrow. "'so much time together' .. As in three days?"

"That's more than enough!" He huffed, pouting his cheek, making Roksu grin subconsciously. He is really such a kid.

"Anyways, i gotta go, I'll be back to bother you more in a bit— maybe tomorrow, doesn't matter!" He finally started walking towards the door, a necklace—one Roksu didn't notice before— swaying with his steps.

Roksu's eyes focused on the necklace, frowning for a moment .. Wait, that symbol..

"Cale." He called right when Cale placed his palm on the doorknob, he turned around, tilting his head, he opened his mouth to question the other, but Roksu was faster.

"Who are you meeting?"

".. What-" Cale frowned, and smirked after a few seconds. "Ha! You're suddenly interested in me? Too late now, I don't wanna tell you anymore!" He shrugged and turned around, closing his eyes.

Roksu furrowed his eyebrows, he had a bad feeling, a really bad one. "Speak. I.. Need to talk to you about something, so I have to know who and when I can drop by your room."

Cale started looking annoyed now too, his face twisting as if Roksu said something ridiculous. "huh?! I already told you I'll be back in- uhg!" he stopped and closed his right eye as if in pain, his hand reached behind him leaning on the doorway, his other hand quickly reached to his forehead.

Roksu didn't know what it was back then, but.. the moment he saw Cale in pain, he found himself throwing the pillow on his head to god knows where, and kicking off his blankets.

"Cale?" Roksu frowned, and immediately got up from the bed, he tried walking towards Cale, but was stopped.

"No." Cale wasn't looking at him.

"No..?" Roksu repeated, his expression mixed with confusion and unknown worry, one with a presence he didn't know the cause of.

"No, it's fine. It's just a little headache as usual, it's not much." He took a deep breath, and looked back at Roksu, smiling. "see? Gone in a second! Anyways- i gotta get going, bye!"

"Wait, Cale-!"

Click!

Bam!

"..." Roksu was left with his hand in the air, his mouth slightly ajar. ".. This bastard.. What's with him?"

He sighed, and sat back down on the bed.

Well, his main obstacle is gone now, he can finally start processing everything going on. I'll ask about the necklace later.

"But this world.. Had quite the introduction." he sighed.

..How many times has he sighed.. In the last hour..?

"Norman, Norman, norman.. Pervert, big perv."

"S..stop.. Please.. P-"

"Sshh! Pervs don't talk- animals!"

".. Please.. I have.. A daughter.."

"Do you molest her, too?"

"Ugh!"

…

Malum village isn't a very big place.

That's why, Choi Han had to go through so much trouble to be able to subdue bad guys without anyone noticing!

"Hnpf.. Waste of time! I could've spent this time with Cale hyung-nim! From afar.." Choi Han puffed his cheek, his expression was troubled and saddened.

In front of him was the body of a half dead manthing, it had all its limbs, but its knee bones were sticking out its kneepits, and its arms were both bent backwards.

.. Ah, its fingers were burnt too! Choi Han made sure to make the ones that touched his pretty hyung melted to the back of its hand!

And his right eyeball was melted inside his skull too!

He did a good job, right?

He is a good boy, right?

Right?

This is what he would've wanted! Choi Han's eyes shone, as he poked the bad thing's head with a long stick, not daring to go too close to something so disgusting.

"right, there is that other guy too.." Choi Han dozed off, the stick going inside the burnt eye socket.

"Ugh! No!! Stop-"

"Ugh, he is too strong, I need to train more." Choi Han scowled, and puffed out his lips. "I probably have more force, but i lack experience in fighting humans, i lack technique.."

His eyes absentmindedly observed the thing in front of him, they went to the side, landing on a certain private place.

"so fucking annoying, i need to kill that asshole quick."

The stick passed through the man's body—from his face, to his neck, to his torso, all the way to his crotch.

"Hey, perv!" He called, his eyes not leaving his stick. "You probably were planning to put that disgusting thing inside my hyung, didn't you?"

He poked it, earning a groan. "ew, you fantasized about it, didn't you? All of you are so gross. I'd never imagine doing something that terrible to him."

"no… p-pleah, d-don.. H.. Ha.." the thing's breathing started getting faint, and Choi Han gasped.

"Oh, this won't do! I need to punish this perv before he dies!" Choi Han quickly got up, he searched through the pouch on his hip, his cheek puffed out and his eyes frowned in a very determined expression

"Ah! There it is!" His face lit up, a bright, cute smile on it. "Then, we'll make sure you won't hurt anyone ever again, right? I heard hyung-nim wasn't your first?"

"No.. No..!"

He pulled out a tiny dagger, and gave its tip a peck, the dagger immediately burned with black aura. "Idiot, hyung-nim should be everyone's first in everything!"

"W..whosh.. Ahe..pleeth..."

"Ugh, stop being dramatic! This is just discipline!" Choi Han giggled mischievously, his hand on his mouth as if he was doing something naughty.

"W..what.. You.. No, st- AAAAAHHHH!!?"

Choi Han stepped back quickly after throwing the dagger. "Ah, hyung-nim will be so proud of my aim, ehehe!"

"Aaaaah!? Help, help! I-i hurts- it hurth- no, Nooooo!! Ah !!"

"Hmm, he is screaming so loudly, even people back at the academy will hear.. Wait."

Psh!

He unsheathed his sword, staring at it with a big smile, and gently caressed its blade.

His eyes traveled downward again, his eyes met the thing staring at him as if it saw the devil himself, Choi Han pouted at the glare.

"Stop looking at me like that, perv! Don't act like I'm the bad one here!"

"Mon..st.."

"Hush!" He flipped his sword, now aiming it directly at the thing's face, he smiled again and his eyes twinkled when he saw the thing's left eye widening, shaking its head, barely.

"Now, goodnight- no, badnight! Because-"

Slash!

"You have been bad, hehe!"

…

The body stopped moving after 15 seconds of frothing.

Choi Han's smile fell, and he withdrew his sword, shaking the blood off it. I killed him too quickly. He sighed and shook his head, but smiled again, it's okay, my hyung-nim is too kind, he'll be happy with just this.

"He has always been grateful for little things, even when he deserved the most.." He mumbled, shaking his head, walking away from the corpse which had a few insects crawling onto it already.

"He deserves a big gift.. Should I get him new Jewelry?" He wondered, humming, frowning slightly as he recalled something. "It's a pity he didn't get to use his other collection like he was supposed to.. I guess that hag never told him, seeing how surprised he looked when the blue asshole showed him."

He paused in his steps, looking at the direction back towards the village with a blank face. ".. I need to discipline that old man again."

That day, i managed to collect information about this world fairly quickly.

Thanks to you- him being quite the rambler, and an apparent library being in the dorm building, it was easy enough.

There is a library in the dormitory??

Are you an idiot?

Anyways— I confirmed that I transmigrated again, and to say I was furious was a huge understatement.

I started looking for clues— gaps, anything that will lead me back to what possibly could be the reason I transmigrated into a place that was so, so similar to my second world.. Yet gravely different.

Then.. I remembered him.

"Right, Cale.." Roksu, on his 3rd day of transmigration, was taking a stroll around the main buildings, when he suddenly remembered a face he hadn't seen in a while.

"When he didn't show up again on my 2nd day, I just assumed he got busy, but.." Roksu frowned, he was too preoccupied gathering info and confirming the existence of characters in 'The birth of a hero' to mind the absence of the redhead lacking in knowledge about personal space.

But now that he was on his 3rd, it was starting to get a little strange.

He said he had someone to talk to that day. I planned to follow him, but I ended up getting distracted after meeting.. Him, on my way there.

He looked to the side, further away, he could see a blonde student surrounded by 3 others, chatting with him enthusiastically.

Momentarily, the boy looked up, his eyes met Roksu's.

Ah, shit. Roksu immediately looked away, ignoring the smile he received and quickly backed off.

One Alver is enough, this one should mind his own business. He bit his lip, hiding behind one of the huge topiaries around the academy grounds.

He crossed his arms, and sighed. "Really though, where is Cale henituse?" He started thinking more about him.

It's strange, really. I just assumed he was a character my new body was friends with, but their relationship gets odder the more i think about it.

How did they meet?

Why was Cale so persistent on sticking to him?

Why was he so friendly, yet simultaneously so distant?

.. And why the fuck does talking to him make Roksu's heart beat faster?

No, it's actually scientifically strange. "Ugh." He started walking forward, getting away from the crowded area outside the main building, instead heading towards the dormitory.

He decided to ignore the heart problems and solve these later— it doesn't matter. There are other mysteries about that kid.

Could he be the reason Roksu was sent there in the first place?

He could've been sent like the first time— in the morning, in the Henituse mansion, or at least his dorm in the academy.

But instead, he woke up sleeping under a tree, at 7 in the evening, with Cale by his side.

"Is it just a weird location choice? Or.." Roksu placed his index knuckle on his lips. ".. They're trying to tie us together from the start?"

".." He shook his head. "No, that's ridiculous, he is probably just a guiding character— well, not a character anymore, but.." He frowned deeper, getting frustrated.

"There has to be something surrounding him. The original Cale henituse in 'The Birth Of A Hero' world was mysterious as is, but this one is even more mysterious.."

Roksu looked up at the dormitory's 5th floor, he was just about a few meters away now. Is his dorm on my floor too? Should I start from the top?

He squinted his eyes, but suddenly.. "Huh?" His eyes traveled up, he couldn't see properly, so he ran backwards to confirm.

"Someone just entered the roof?" He mumbled, he couldn't see well, but he is sure he saw someone go in..

.. He also saw a hint of red.

"... Is that allowed? The railings are a little dangerous.." He mumbled, and after a few seconds of contemplating, he sighed and clicked his tongue. "Fine!"

He went up the stairs at a leisurely pace at first.

He skipped a few steps after the first floor, it's better to arrive earlier.

.. His pace started to quicken, now going up one set of stairs in around 4 seconds.

He was panting, but he started jumping through multiple steps at once.

He didn't know why.

Why am I in such a hurry? He gulped, now, he reached the fifth floor, he took a peak around, but no Cales were in sight.

He bit his lip again and went up. I have a bad feeling.

He went through one set, and as he was going through the last that will lead him towards the slightly ajar rooftop gate—!

Slam!

"Ugh!"

"ow! Shit, watch your-!? Uh?" the person that was probably going to curse him out paused, and stared at him in disbelief.

"Roksu?"

"Huh?" Roksu, who was still recovering from slamming so aggressively to this person, finally opened his eyes, his mouth fell slack for a moment. ".. Cale?"

"Roksu, what are you doing here?!" Cale went back to being angry again, grabbing Roksu by the collar, whisper shouting, making roksu even more surprised.

"I was.."

"Oh?"

Cale flinched at the third voice that joined in from behind him, and Roksu raised an eyebrow, and stared behind him.

Wait, that person.. Roksu frowned, recognizing the appearance the novel described in great detail.

Grey hair, golden eyes, a fit, strong body that made him special from the previous sickly generations of his empire..

..What is Adin of all people doing an academy made for the Roan Kingdom?

And what business does he have with Cale.. Roksu's eyes trailed back towards the redhead that relaxed his grip on him, and was glaring at Adin.

"Why are you getting angry at the poor kid? You're not the kind of person to violate everyone in your vicinity when you're angry, are you?"

At that, Cale completely let go of Roksu. "That's.. Not.." he retaliated hesitantly.. Is.. He nervous..?

Why.. Roksu decided to ask questions later, and just be as still as the potted plant besides him. I need to know what's going on first, this could be a clue to what's going on.

"Or, do you perhaps know each other?" Adin chuckled, and Cale immediately looked back at Roksu- with a face full of disgust.

"Ugh, no! Of course not, I don't even know what his name is! He is just an idiot who came by and pissed me off."

Wow, I guess he really is Cale Henituse, the trash of the Count's family.. Roksu subtly frowned, but kept quiet, the other guy here was significantly trashier.

After all, he was the one that worked with the white star and made the mugoro a dark mana pit.

"I see.." Roksu gulped as Adin started going down the stairs, an ominous smile on his face, and his eyes focusing on Cale as if he was the only one there. Scary bastard..

"Then, excuse my friend, man! He is just a little on edge lately-"

"I told you, I have nothing to do with you anymore! Let go of me!"

"Oh, come on.." Adin came closer, as Cale stepped back, and Roksu momentarily considered interfering, but decided against it and distanced himself instead.

But Roksu quickly reconsidered that decision when he saw Adin wrap an arm around Cale's waist.

"I'm really hurt, though? I have been nothing but good in this relationship, why are you doing this so suddenly?"

Cale's face twisted in anger, his hand pulling Adin away from him. "Let go of me! And stop whispering in my ears, you fucking pervert!"

"Oh, you are so.." Adin chuckled at Cale's fruitless attempts at pushing him off, but his smile fell as an arm was placed on his shoulder. "Hey, you're being a little creepy, no offense, but can you get your hands off him and say what you have to say?"

"... Huh?"

"Y-you..!"

Roksu bit the inside of his cheek, although his face remained calm and expressionless as he received two looks— one of clear anger at being disturbed, and one staring at him like he is the stupidest person alive.

Roksu stared at Adin silently, and so did the other.

They kept eye contact for multiple seconds, unbroken.

Right when Adin was about to speak..

"Y-"

"t-this is none of your business, rando! Fuck off!" Cale spoke before Adin could, and at this, Roksu finally understood what was going on.

He is protecting me. Roksu clicked his tongue. What an idiot.

"And you, Adin!" Cale turned around, and Roksu's eyes shifted in small disbelief when Cale smiled— although his furrowed eyebrows showed that it was forced— and placed a hand over Adin's.

"Look, i-" the two had their eyes on Cale as he gulped, and prepared himself. "I appreciate you."

"Oh?" Adin hummed, his expression immediately relaxed. Cale continued speaking. "T-thank you, yeah? I'm serious, you helped me a lot throughout this, and- and our friendship has been pleasant, for the most part."

Roksu raised an eyebrow, he saw Adin's fingers twitch at 'friendship', but his mood clearly rose at the praise.

What the hell is going on, though..? Roksu has blindly involved himself in this because Cale seemed uncomfortable, but he knew.. Absolutely nothing about what's going on.

Is this who Cale met the other day? Is this why he looked uncomfortable when I asked? After all, it seems that this Cale hasn't told Roksu about Adin before.

Which is understandable, since from Cale's side, they've only been friends for 6 days, or just 5, in fact, though.. Still.

"But." Cale's smile fell. "I told you I can't do this anymore. I have my reasons, I'm- i am.." Cale closed his eyes, and bit his lips, forcing the words out. "I'm sorry."

He probably doesn't mean it.

"..." Adin didn't reply, his face was blank, with a hint of annoyance, probably at Cale's determination to cut him off.

"let go of me." He said sternly, but quickly added, "please?"

".. Fine." Adin finally gave in, his grip relaxed. And Cale immediately started walking away.

Tap, tap, tap..

As his steps got further, Roksu decided to do the same, and he slowly retreated down the stairs, his eyes peeking at Adin, who was clutching his fist, and his eyes were glaring at the ceiling.

That's enough hostility to kill a squirrel. Roksu got goosebumps on his body, and quickly rushed down the stairs before he gets interrogated next.

I need to follow Cale and ask him what's wrong. He decided internally, and followed after Cale in a rush.

Thankfully, he managed to reach him right before he entered his dorm.

"Cale!" He called, and Cale froze, he saw him subtly flinch, before ignoring him and continuing to unlock his door and open it.

"Wait, wait!" Cale opened the door and went inside, and right before he closed it, a hand grabbed it and stopped it. "Cale, what are you doing?"

"What?" Cale stared at him as if he was ridiculous.

Although the same feeling, it was a different gaze from the one he received the other day.

"I mean, let's talk. It doesn't have to be now, just tell me if we can-"

"Do I know you?"

"..later?" Roksu mumbled the last bit of his sentence, and frowned. "What do you mean? Adin isn't around anymore, we-"

"If you only want to bitch and act like we're close, then fuck off."

"No, wait-"

Slam!!!

"..." Roksu's gaze was full of disbelief.

".. Cale..?"

"That was the last time we spoke. Spoke properly, at least."

".."

Roksu observed this Cale, sitting on his bed, a conflicted expression on his face.

"A lot to take in, huh?" Roksu leaned back on his wooden chair, relaxing his arms on the armrest. "Take your time."

".. I.." Cale trailed off, frowning, then he reached his hands up to his face, and covered it whole. "Just.."

"Want a cookie?" He offered the last cookie on the plate, and when he was met with silence, he slowly put it back on the plate. Maybe Cale will want it later.

".. We knew each other before."

"Well, the old Cale- oh, you're technically an old Cale too, since I'm a new Cale.. But not in this world-" Roksu motioned his index finger around lazily, his tone way too laid back in Cale's opinion!!!! "I guess we technically knew each other, yeah."

"How can you mention this so casually?!" Cale grabbed Roksu's shoulders and shook him aggressively, who cares about cookies?!?! He just received a way-too-summarized info drop!!!

"Aaaaa, Don't shake meee.." Roksu screamed in lowercase, but didn't attempt to stop Cale, and only made sure the cookie didn't fall off.

"No, no! I- i knew not only you, but Adin ?!?!" Cale let go, and jumped back on the bed, and held his head. "That.. Explains.."

No wonder that bastard was so stuck on me.. Cale bit his lip, and suddenly, he felt a hand on his head, accompanied with a sigh.

He looked up, and saw Roksu who stood up and sat on the bed too, and started petting him. "Relax, it's a lot, but if you panic, we'll never find a proper solution for it."

I'm not a kid.. But, he didn't hate it.

".." Cale squinted his eyes, not caring at his hair getting messed up by Roksu, and nodded his head. "You're right, I should think about this carefully.."

So what's going on isn't simply being transmigrated to a game world.. The Cale before me also had something going on.

Could that connect to everything that has been happening?

The love interests flocking to me like birds, my uncharacteristically bad luck, and Emmy's strange hatred towards me..

"Ugh, it's so much!"

"Shh, I know, it took me a while to connect them too, and even now, I haven't solved everything." Roksu helped Cale sit up properly, now sitting up next to each other.

"Wait, so there is more stuff you found out?" Cale pointed out, and Roksu nodded.

"I didn't even reach the craziest part yet."

"W-what?" Cale asked, blinking repeatedly. "What do you mean..? You're scaring me a little.."

"You should be scared." Roksu stared forward, and crossed his arms and legs, the words only made Cale's horrified expression worse.

"What do you mean?!" Cale grabbed Roksu's arm and squeezed it, he doesn't get it, just how many mysteries are here?! He thought this was a dating game world?!?!

"Hmm.." Roksu looked back at him. "Remember how I said we didn't talk properly anymore after the incident with Adin?"

"Uh huh?" Cale tilted his head.

".. Haah, well.. 4 months passed like that."

..

I tried to talk to him, probably more than 10 times, and every time, he'd curse me out and say he didn't know me.

I couldn't tell if he seriously didn't remember me anymore, or if he was still pretending.

But I knew that if the case was the latter.. He was protecting me.

I don't know what he did, or who he got involved with aside from Adin, but it was bad enough that he pretended not to know me, and not just me, but he seemed to be avoiding other acquaintances as well.

That was.. Until one day.

"When it happened." Roksu said, his tone was monotone, his eyes were distant, but Cale caught the subtle unfocus of his eyes, a small frown, as if he remembered something he didn't want to remember.

".. What happened?" Cale urged him to continue, but weirdly enough, he could guess what Roksu was referring to.

It's the thing Eric, Amiru and Gilbert were being weird about, huh?

"I saw something." Roksu continued, and his eyes focused on his hands touching the bed sheets, as if wanted to look anywhere but Cale.

"I saw you."

..

"..No."

….

"I saw your corpse."

Notes:

Holy.. Beta reading this chapter alone took over an hour!! If there are still mistakes, I'd die..

Chapter 13: This Place About To Blow!

Summary:

Getting info is so hard in this day and age!

Notes:

Hello hello!!! Did you guys miss me???

So sorry about skipping a week! I couldn't help it though, last week was super important to me i barely had time to do anything but work and sleep, so for the best quality, i moved the day!

Have you guys been well?? Hehehe, Ramadan starts tomorrow i think? So I'll either be more productive or the complete opposite.. Wish me luck!! Heheheh!!!

1k kudos soon!! Thank you guys so much!! 50 more!

Ahem, anyways! I don't have much to say today, 5k chapter! Because i don't think you guys can handle more.. But it's good for both of us!

As usual, leave a kudo or a comment if you want to, or don't, enjoying the chapter is enough!

Chapter Text

"I saw your corpse."

…

My corpse?

"Uh?" Cale blinked, and a few seconds passed by in pure silence, with Roksu staring at Cale wordlessly, letting everything sink in before he continued.

"Hey, you— you mean that literally, right?" Cale quickly changed his position, his expression anxious.

Roksu hummed, and he opened his mouth. "I-"

Fucking blabbermouth.

Roksu's eyes widened, and he turned around—

Suddenly, the window was forced opened, its glass shattering, and Cale couldn't get time to process as a-

BOOM!!

"Oh, shit?!" Cale immediately stood up, the loudest explosion he has ever heard since the war just broke through the window!

Cale could see it— outside, a mountain just exploded!!! The fire was already spreading to the trees, it'll reach them in no time! "Roksu, let's finish later, it must be a terrorist attack, we need to go!"

"Talk about timing." Roksu, in contrast, stood up while guarding his eyes from the glass and air carrying dirt from the outside with his arms, approaching the window.

He had a few glass shards on his body due to being closer to the shattered window, but it didn't hurt too much, so he didn't pay it any mind.

Cale was already holding the door handle, ready to sprint out— wait, what is that dumbass doing?!—

"Roksu, come back here, you're gonna get yourself killed!" Cale called, Roksu didn't reply, his face was calm, but Cale isn't stupid, he can see his arm trembling!

"I'll be fine, I need to check." He insisted, stretching out his other hand, and white light started manifesting in fRont of him.

Something just exploded with the force of Zeus's sneeze and he is just walking towards it like it's nothing?! Cale can already imagine how much of a headache this bastard was gonna be!

"What are you- ah!" Cale bit his lip and walked towards him, planning to drag him away if he had to, but his eyes widened when he saw a large, holy looking shield wrapping the inside of this room, with him in it.

Cale's mouth fell open as snow white wings stretched out from the shield, what.. ".. Ancient power." He mumbled, he could recognize that kind of power from a mile away.

"Cale, listen to me carefully." Roksu didn't look back at him as he called, his eyes were weirdly stuck on the explosion outside, as if looking for something.. For someone..?

"y-yes..?'' The call snapped him out of his disbelief, and he looked at Roksu's back while gulping, strangely, he didn't feel as threatened now that he was surrounded by this… strange shield.

He looks like a protagonist right now.. Whoah..

Roksu peeked out the window, and placed his leg on the edge. "Call r- that butler of yours, get your guards, anything important, and leave. Go directly back to the academy."

"Hey, you're not thinking of going to the explosion site do you?!"

"Cale." Roksu spoke sternly, and Cale froze in his steps, his hands trembling slightly. His thoughts were all over the place!!

What's going on? What just exploded? Who just exploded? Wait, the thing about Roksu seeing my corpse-

Bam!!!

Another explosion unfolded, and because of Roksu blocking the view, Cale could only listen as the sound of burning outside became louder- closer.

Roksu looked at Cale seriously. "Do you trust me?"

"No!!! I don't!!" Cale shook his head, his face twisted in displeasure, Roksu fell silent for a second, and coughed awkwardly.

"Well, trust me this once, then." Roksu sighed, and leaned forward more, the shield moving along with his steps.

".. What the hell do you plan to do?! Fight whoever is out there?? Put out the fire?! Oh, please!" Cale ridiculed the idea, but Roksu didn't respond.

"young master!" A familiar voice came from outside, and Cale turned with a gasp. "Oh, Ron!" He shifted his head between the door and Roksu, not knowing whether he should go to Ron calling for him or continue persuading Roksu.

"Cale, I'll be back, don't worry."

"I'm not worried! But I need you for information! Plus, you're gonna get yourself killed at the best part?!"

Roksu scoffed, how Absurd.. But, he didn't have much time, he was getting more and more impatient with every second he wasted.

Bam, bam, bam!!

"Young master!" Cale looked back when, who seemed to be a guard, started aggressively banging on Roksu's door. "Are you in there?! We need to leave quickly, this place is not safe!"

"Y-you!?" Cale shouted out, and bit his lip, what is he even supposed to do in this kind of situation?! Leave Roksu to kill himself and run away!?

"Nothing is a coincidence!" Cale Flinched slightly when Roksu suddenly shouted out, "everything is happening for a reason— even this! And it's most probably connected to you!"

Huh!? Why is he saying that all of a sudden ?! Is this a death flag?! Cale stayed silent, listening with a horrified expression when another explosion almost destroyed his fucking eardrums— enough !!!

"Think about that carefully, now, go!"

"W-wait! Roksu!!"

Bang! The door to the room was broken, and the two guards ran up to Cale the moment they spotted him. "Young master Cale, we need to go before another explosion could hit this place!"

"..." But Cale didn't reply, he was only staring in disbelief at the place Roksu was in.. The now empty window.

"Young master?"

.. He promised he'll be fine. He probably has a plan. Cale took a deep breath and turned around, shouting.

"Go make sure all the carriages in the village are deployed! Take as many villagers as far away from the explosion area as possible, even using your horses! It could be a terrorist attack that will target this place next!"

"W-what?!" The first guard yelled, and shook his head. "We need to escort you back to the academy!! We can't help with much anyways!"

Cale glared at him, and shouted. "As if! Regular village elders and guards are too incompetent! Aren't you some high class royal guards?! Do they train you to be cowards?!"

"T-that.." The guard fell silent, the two looked ego stricken, which made Cale internally nod at his choice of words. They probably have at least some arrogance, right? They definitely believe they'd do a better job, right?

"You have a communication crystal on you, right?! Call the Academy immediately! Contact the crown prince first, he'll know what to do!"

"H-heard!!" The other guard yelled out and turned around, making the first guard's mouth fall slack and hesitate, but looking back at Cale, who glared at him and cocked an impatient eyebrow, he nodded. "Heard!!"

Since when was he the type of person to worry about helping villagers..? Was the thought both of the guards had in their heads right now.

Well, they couldn't think about it for long though, they had the job of assisting this village's head in making sure everyone is safe.

"Ron." Cale turned to Ron, the two of them were currently going down stairs, where it looked like an absolute mess, it seems that most of the people here quickly ran off the moment they heard the explosion.

It's not very far away, after all.

"Yes, young master?" Ron answered, he was back to being calm now, but he wasn't smiling. At least he has enough decorum to read the room.

"Help the people here reach carriages, or at least run off, I'm sure some people might want to stick around the village instead, but the possibility of an explosion hitting this place isn't low."

"You need me to escort anyone who would rather leave." Ron finished his command for him, and Cale nodded.

"That. And you're free to do.. Anything you deem necessary, whatever." He made sure to add a bit of attitude to his last sentence, just in case he is acting too heroically.

"..Young master, I understand wanting to help out as much as possible, but I can't leave you alone in such a critical time."

Oh, right, he is supposed to take care of me. Cale rolled his eyes and groaned, and decided for an alternative. "Fine, we'll check the state of how everything is going on with the people, and we'll leave, kay?'

"That's still..'

I know, it would be nice to run off immediately like the other villagers, but I wouldn't be able to sleep at night if I didn't at least pretend to do something!

He sighed, but jumped back when another explosion ensued, except this time..

"Ah, it's so close!!" A woman screamed in horror as a strong wave of hot wind carrying burning tree parts and a bunch of leaves hit them, and Cale cursed under his breath.

"this.." he looked at where the explosion was, it wasn't close enough to destroy the village, but the impact alone is already this bad.. An explosion bad enough to actually kill a few people could happen any second now.. What should i do, what should i..

"Go to the other end of the village now!" He yelled to the woman and pointed at where the leaving carriages were set to leave now, and she nodded and quickly left, other people started running after her too.

"Step back, all of you!" Cale's eyes widened when a figure came in view a few feet away from him, their purple hair fluttering with the aggressive wind.

"H-huh? Who are you!?" a guard shouted before Cale could, but the person didn't answer, they held up their wand in the air, and purple mana started manifesting at its tip.

That.. Cale looked up, Ron quickly stood in front of him, his arm guarding Cale just in case, Cale didn't pay the action any mind and kept staring at the person that he immediately realized was a mage.

Perfect timing! He smiled when he realized what the mage was gonna do, and his guess was confirmed as the purple mana shot into the sky, and started making a cover that protected the top of the village.

"Ah, it's a mage!"

"A magic shield! Thank goodness!"

"But can it withstand such a powerful explosion..?"

Probably not. Well, not for long, anyways. It's already commendable when mages make a good shield around 5 people, and although this mage made a strategic shield that only covered the top, it probably already consumed a lot of mana.

He looked down from the sky to the mage, he can see his face a bit clearer now, he had a rough expression on his face, as if lost on what to do next.

"Glenn!" In the midst of the chaos in the village, and all of the other people running towards the village gates, someone was running in the opposite direction.

"Ah, bud! What are you-"

Bud? Is this like a nickname between them? Cale squinted at the name, his eyes watching as a familiar man ran up to 'glenn', placing a hand on his shoulder.

"I told you not to run off carelessly!! We- ugh, you'll definitely not listen if i told you to leave would you?" the bud guy— there is no way his name is actually bud, right? — sighed, and Glenn huffed,

Wait, isn't that..? Cale processed for a few seconds..

"Of course not. Did you call for more mages like I told you?"

"Ah!"

"I did, they're right here, they should be adding layers right-"

"You're the paranoid fucker that refused to sleep with me!!!"

"?"

"?"

Roksu stared down at the two figures ahead of him, trying to avoid direct contact with the burning trees all around by using his shield.

"Choi Han." He called. The shorter figure— holding a bloodied sword and pinning a smaller figure down on the ground with his feet— paused. "That's enough."

"... I was wondering when you'll interfere." Choi Han stepped back, and Roksu immediately canceled his shield and wrapped it around the small figure, trapping it while simultaneously protecting it.

No, protecting him.

".. You were too harsh." Roksu mumbled, his stoic expression shifted into an uncomfortable one, his eyebrows furrowed and his mouth pressed into a thin line.

"I tried to maintain your orders of only subduing him, but he was resisting too much, i had to get him near death." Choi Han explained himself, stepping back and adjusting his hood— what was left of it, at least.

Roksu opened his mouth, but closed it again. ".. No, I understand." Roksu slowly kneeled, and looked around him, corpses surrounded them, burning with the trees to the point of unrecognizability.

They used him.

Roksu slowly reached his arm out, and when he noticed no movement aside from trembles and cowering, he unleashed his shield and carried the small, black dragon.

"I'm sorry."

Choi Han looked up, confused at the sudden apology, but he quickly realized it wasn't for him.

He analyzed Roksu's expression— this man is someone he has been working under for a while now, and has undeniably grown a little admiration towards.

It's his calmness no matter the situation, his quick assessment, his solution to everything.. They achieved a few things since they met, and Roksu has consistently proven his competency over and over again.

Although.. Choi Han has never seen Roksu carry such an expression.

His eyes were wide and trembling, his mouth was clamped shut, unmoving, aside from occasional trembles.

His fingers were gentle, holding the little dragon with a grip so faint that Choi Han was a little worried he'll drop him.

He probably doesn't want to press onto his injuries. Choi Han felt slightly guilty, even if they all knew he had no choice but to fight.

"This is where you have been all this time.." Roksu spoke again, his voice was cold, but Choi Han spent enough time with him to recognize more in it.

He can see sadness, guilt. Roksu has always secretly been an empathetic person.

But.

He is angry.

"Don't worry, Roan."

He is furious.

"The only thing will stop me from ripping apart everyone who made you like this.."

"will be my cold, unbeating heart."

In the end, the village didn't get hurt with an explosion.

Although the last explosion did send a few big rocks flying, the shield bounced most of it off, and no one ended up dying.

It still ended up messy though, at the lack of mages, the shield had too many openings, trees were sent flying and almost killed people, along with rocks that were quite an inconvenience.

He is pretty sure a rock flew right in a guard's eye, but he decided not to think about it too much.

The main source of injuries was the debris, but it's much better than getting fried by an explosion, Cale thinks.

He also did get a few injuries.

"O-ow! Ow!" He whimpered as bandages wrapped around his torso, which was hit by a big rock that was sent flying in his direction.

"Shh, it's gonna be fine.." The physician said, "healers will tend to you in a moment, but this will do to prevent infections."

"ugh.." Cale groaned, the injury left him barely functional until the explosions were over, Ron kept insisting on sitting down, but he refused.

Why?

Because it's embarrassing!!!

It was so humiliating!! Everytime he recalls how that bud guy screamed at him to be careful but he was too slow to react and ended up getting yeeted by some rock— he is so embarrassed!

He literally forced himself to get up and pretend that it was nothing, and continued assisting people, all while the intense need to bury himself in a hole covered his pain from the injury.

"But it was quite a nasty hit, young man. You shouldn't have continued moving after." The physician said worriedly, and Cale gulped and crossed his arms. "Nah, it wasn't that bad."

"N-nah? What does that even—" the physician sweated nervously, but fell silent and sighed. "No, nothing, it's.. Haah, just rest a lot."

"Uh huh."

The physician left soon after, and Ron went inside the room he was in when she did.

"Haaah! This was so stressful!" Cale whined, and Ron agreed. "The villagers are all getting moved back to their homes, and higher authorities have been contacted." he reported, and cale waved his hand dismissively to say he doesn't care.

"You kept calm rather well, young master, it truly impressed this old butler." Ron praised him by his side, they were both back at the inn— although in another room, the broken windows on some were a little uncomfortable, honestly.

"Blah, blah! Whatever! Only idiots would run around screaming bloody murder as if that would solve anything!"

"That is true, young master."

Cale huffed and crossed his arms, but his thoughts were actually quite far away from what he was talking about.

Roksu.. Has to be okay, right? He bit the inside of his cheek, and squeezed his blanket. The explosions were pretty bad.. But maybe he didn't actually manage to reach the main source?

Cale has never wished cowardice on someone as hard as he was doing today..

"Ron, can you leave for a bit? I want time alone." He ordered while waving Ron away, who nodded and stepped back. "Of course. I will contact you once the academy carriage arrives."

"Does it have to be-"

Click!

Ron left before Cale could request a regular carriage to go back.. Cale just sighed. More time to think, I guess.

So, let's start confirming everything he has learned in the past 24 hours!!

First of all— pre game lore!!!

Yeah, that's a thing! Apparently! That's so fun!

He actually has directly contacted the worst love interest in the game before it even started! Sweet. Sweet sweet sweet!!

Second of all, Roksu! He knew that guy too, that's great!!

He doesn't know why he had the strange 'dead wife at the start of movies' vibe while Roksu was talking about him, but he for sure knew he did not like it!

Having weird people to meet up with and a weird random break up of a relationship that probably never happened— yeah, that sounds like an ideal Saturday evening .

Third of all, nothing is a coincidence, either!

He doesn't know if Roksu said this on a whim, to get him to overthink himself to death, or as last words so Cale can finish the mystery for him, but…it's something!

"There are enough holes in this to put Swiss cheese to shame!!" He banged his head on his desk, his notebook in front of him as he wrote down everything he accumulated.

I didn't get to sleep with anyone, but at least I got lots of information.. He rested his head on his palm, but at the mention of sleeping with someone, he remembered another detail.

"Ah, right, bud."

…

"Wh- wait, you're the guy that-!" The blue haired man, bud??, turned around and pointed a finger at him, but before they could do more, Glenn shouted angrily.

"Bud, i don't care about your sneaky link, just bring the goddamn mages here already I'm getting nervous!"

"he is not-! "

"I don't care, go!"

"It's a relief that nothing too powerful ended up hitting this place.." Glenn put his hands on his hips as he sighed in relief, but nodded beside him.

"I was expecting them to send a group to attack this village, but i guess i was wrong."

".. Who is 'they'?" Bud and Glenn flinched when a third voice joined, they turned around, and Bud let out a flat 'ah' while Glenn didn't say anything.

Cale, the offender, cocked an eyebrow and crossed his arms again. He stepped back when more mages came to help, so he never really got to clear his name with these guys.

That bastard humiliated him on an innocent night out, and if he is friends with such a powerful mage that was even able to cast such a big shield, then he can't just be some crazy narc, right?

"Helloooo?? Why are both of you quiet?" Cale said, stepping closer, Glenn kept his silence, while Bud finally stared at him cautiously.

After a few seconds, glenn sighed and then looked at bud, and leaned towards his ear, whispering something.

"..oh!"

"Yeah. I'm sure you already realized how weak he is too…."

I'm literally right here. Cale puffed out his lips, but let them talk, this could be a sign he is finally getting an apology, thank god!

Then, the two turned back at him, the real offender mumbled.

".. You weren't actually an assassin?"

"Of fucking course not!!!!"

….

After 15 excruciating minutes of 'no, i can't use mana nor lift a sword!' And 'i dealt with many assassins that approached me the way you did' and a few more 'how was i supposed to know?!'s, the two finally came to a mutual understanding.

Which is that there was a misunderstanding.

It seemed that this guy, bud—yeah, his real birth name, Cale can't believe it either!— has actually dealt with assassins his entire life, and was very hyper aware of them.

To the point that he got bored of killing them, and just lets them run off after scaring them a little bit because it's… 'funnier.'

"You're out of your mind, by the way." Cale said, looking up at him, he was still pissed off at getting lead on!

Meanwhile, bud laughed out loud and started patting his shoulder. "Come on, you can't blame me!! It's still hard to believe someone like you approached me in the bar, you know?"

Cale huffed, and shook off his arm. "Why? You're not ugly." he said, not even considering the phrase to mean anything but that Cale is too pretty for bud, which is.. Fair.

"A.." Bud looked a little taken aback by that comment. "Well.. O-of course I'm not ugly, I know!!" He coughed, making Cale wonder if he was insecure or something?

"No, what I mean is.." bud leaned closer, and whispered. "What did you actually want when you approached me?"

Your dick? Cale raised an eyebrow, and opened his mouth—

"Young master." Cale flinched when a voice called out for him, and when he turned around, Ron was carrying his luggage and smiling from the doorway.

"The academy carriage is here to pick you up." He announced, and Cale nodded, closing the notebook in his arms.

He interrupted me to take me to the inn when I was gonna explain myself back there too, right? He rolled his eyes, Ron really has been getting comfortable cutting him off.

"Whatever, tell them I'm coming."

"Is there anything I can help with?"

"No, I just wanna check myself out before going, shoo!"

"Alright, young master." Ron chuckled and turned around, and paused for a second. "Ah, and your luggage is missing a few things, young master, it seems to have been lost."

Cale titled his head. "What?" And then he smiled. "Ha, maybe old age is finally getting to ya!"

"Indeed, forgive this old butler for his incompetence."

"Eh, whatever, I don't care, just go." cale dismissed it, he doesn't know why Ron would be so worried about some luggage going missing, but he doesn't have room to think about that.

click!

Finally, Cale was alone again, he stood up and looked at the mirror.

His hair was a little less than ideal, but it was okay. He was still wearing his casual clothes from breakfast, except his shirt which he had to take off to get his wound treated.

His complexion was a bit pale, though.. Well, it's understandable, he just went through a terrorist attack and got his ass beat.

"... And I'm still worried sick about that other bastard.." Cale turned around and looked out the window, even when he was on the opposite side from the explosion now due to the majority of the windows breaking on the other side, he was still hopeful to see Roksu out there.

"Maybe I could ask the academy's forces to look for him?" He mumbled, and started biting his nails. "if he dies.. Shit."

Cale quickly shook the thoughts away, and decided not to think about that for now, he threw on the shirt Ron left for him and turned around, heading to the exit.

Click! Click!

He opened and closed the door behind him, leisurely going down the stairs. He felt like wasting their time.

"Ah, young master, there you are." Ron called, and Cale nodded and replied. "Hi. Let's- oh great heavens!"

"Can you stop acting like you saw a ghost every time we meet each other?"

".. So!" Cale started the conversation, currently inside a carriage, he was supposed to go with Ron, but..

"What are you doing here, your highness?" Cale asked nervously, his highness, Alver crossman, smiled. "an area near my academy got attacked by bombs. How can I not when the echo of the explosions reaches us?"

Whoah, was it that strong? Cale blinked, and looked to the side. ".. I guess. But, I still don't get it."

Alver tilted his head. "Get what?"

"Why would you personally escort me back to the academy? Shouldn't you help at the village?" Cale asked.

He has been very uncomfortable since earlier, this bastard randomly showed up in his inn and demanded to personally take him in his royal carriage.

"Plus.." He slowly added. ".. Why are you so angry?"

Alver responded in silence, which ended with him dropping his wide smile, now staring at Cale in an unimpressed manner.

"Why the hell would you leave the academy at night without telling the proper authorities?"

"Whoah!" Cale raised his empty hands as a show of peace. "lower the heat, sunny! Why with the attitude?!"

Alver pursed his lips, frowning further. "Our academy has strict rules over leaving our grounds. Incidents like these are a main reason!!"

"How would I have known a bomb was gonna explode?!" He argued back, crossing his arms and legs, then he tilted his head, mirroring Alver's frown. "Plus, I have seen countless people leaving school grounds in broad daylight, no problem!"

I didn't. I just pulled that out of my ass to win the argument.

"That's.." Alver's walls wavered, and Cale internally celebrated his upcoming victory, the one who bows first is always the loser!

"That! That's because they did leave in broad daylight! And probably signed documents making sure the academy isn't responsible for anything that could happen beforehand!"

Uh, maybe that doesn't always work..?

But Cale didn't care, he'll do anything as long as he doesn't have to lose to this guy!! He annoys me too much, and I hate blondes! And big authority figures, how dare you try to walk all over me!?

"Well, I was in a hurry! Plus, I knew if I asked, you and the rest of these guys are gonna make a scene about it!" Cale turned his head to the side, frowning. "And, I didn't even know you needed to sign some stupid documents just to leave! Is this an academy or a prison?!"

He is right, I would say he is overreacting.. But a bomb literally went off! He is fully right for his concerns!

But he can't admit that!!! So he kept his stance.

"really?" Alver cocked an eyebrow, and Cale nodded. "Really!"

"If you weren't aware, why did you feel the need to bribe them? It's not like you left outside permissible hours."

Cale froze. "That.."

So Ron did bribe them!!

"So? You are aware that bribing is a very serious offense in the academy."

"... Um.." Cale glanced at Alver, his head still turned to the side, and quickly flinched and looked away when he met his stern eyes. "I… don't know what bribe you're-"

"Don't try to gaslight me, Cale."

"..."

He gulped. Scary bastard, what, you're not gonna throw me in prison or fine me two thousand gold or something, right? Well, actually, a fine like that is pretty cheap, that sounds nice..

".. I-if you want to fine me, then-"

"I doubt that would be enough to make a change considering the family you come from." Alver cut him off, relaxing his posture and leaning back.

"I think i will be contacting your father about your recent behavior and involvement with-"

"don't you dare call my father!!!"

They ended up settling on a 1500 gold fine for bribing, same for the guards who got bribed.

"Ugh, he is so annoying!"

"He quite is, young master."

"I can't believe he'd scold me for so long! Even my father never dared to!"

"It truly is repulsive, young master."

"And the fact that he tried to threaten me by contacting my father?! Unbelievable!"

"unbelievable it is, young master."

He has been complaining about this the moment they left the crown prince's hearing vicinity.

Well, he would usually complain in the prince's face, but.. He didn't want to risk the prince taking back his agreement to not contact his father.

I'm not sure why he suddenly became so much looser after i said please and that i was injured, but it's a win in my book.

Cale looked forward, he was now in the dormitory, it was around evening, since the explosions took off in the afternoon.

It's strange though. Cale fell silent as he started thinking again. A regular terrorist would wait till night to have them take off, explosions in the middle of the day is a stupid move.

Maybe the bomber thought it would catch us more off guard in the morning since it's uncommon to do so?

Either way, stupid terrorists.

"Ron, did they tell you anything about the bombs that took off?" He peeked at Ron behind him, who smiled and shook his head. "I tried to pry information out of a few, but all of them kept insisting they don't know what's happening either."

"Hm, the ones that went to the explosion site must not have reported back yet at the time." He thought, going up the stairs, and Ron nodded. "Indeed. I will ask more later."

"good. I'll force that snake to tell me more too." I need to find out what happened to Roksu, or I will actually sneak back out and look for him myself!!

"Cale, do you trust me?"

"Well, trust me this once, then."

"Cale, I'll be back, don't worry."

"Worry, my ass.." Cale mumbled under his breath, slowing in his step, his eyebrows kept twitching.

He sounded like he knew me so well. He bit his lip. Reading right through me, like an open book.

He knew he'd worry. Even with his reputation, and knowing he is not the same Cale he once knew.

.. No, he was probably just talking out of his ass too.

"young master, the door is open."

"Uh, yeah." Cale whipped his head up, and Ron opened his door with his copy of Cale's card, which only works for unlocking the door.

".. You prepare my bath and leave, I'm tired."

"Of course, young master."

Ron finished all of his tasks.

Click.

Ron closed the door of Cale's bedroom carefully, his smile fading the moment Cale was out of sight.

He walked forward, heading to the stairs, and stopping right in front of them.

"What do you want now?" he spoke out, not looking behind him.

A few feet away, a figure dressed in black walked into view, staring at Ron's unphased back.

".." the figure stayed silent for a few seconds, and so did Ron, not saying a word.

"They started moving." The figure said, and pulled out a paper. "They're responsible for the bomb. Used a baby dragon to blow up stuff." He threw the crumpled paper at Ron's direction, and Ron easily grabbed it.

"Hm." He opened the paper, which had a longer, more detailed report about what happened.

"Now is my turn." the figure walked closer, and changed their tone. "Why didn't you tell him about my gift?"

"Ho, I thought you said you didn't want him to find out about you?" Ron chuckled, finally looking back at the figure. "Seeing you coming out in the open though, maybe you're finally starting to move?"

"Tsk, it's not that." They clicked their tongue, and walked closer. "You know it's not that. I'm talking about the things I added to it. How many of my things are you not explaining to him?"

"playing wingman wasn't what we agreed on." Ron smiled, finally turning his head to meet the person's eyes. "If you want him so badly, then you go make him yours yourself, Choi Han."

"Ugh." Choi Han groaned, pressing his lips together, not finding a response to the phrase. "Is this your way of encouragement or something? Gross."

"Don't get ahead of yourself, brat. I'm already rooting for someone else." Ron chuckled, and Choi Han stiffened.

"What? Who? Who is it?"

"Are you stupid? Why would I say?" Ron chuckled again, and started going down the stairs. "you wouldn't be able to kill him anyways."

Choi Han stared at him descending down the stairs, his expression bitter and his lips trembling ".. Bastard."

He turned around with a huff, and left right how he came in.

Ron stood by the end of the first flight of stairs, staring back expressionlessly, before smiling in amusement. "How interesting"

He continued going down the stairs, recalling how many people he saw that have made the same expression as Choi Han in the past few days. "Hoho, my young master is truly unlucky.."

Chapter 14: Two Forces Colliding!

Summary:

Cale just wants to heal his wounds, of course he can't even get that!

Notes:

Staring at the person who made a fic inspired by mine with heart eyes.. Read :' a bit of arson and blasphemy, eezy 'guys.

Hallo hallo!!! This is the longest i ever took to upload a chapter you guys..

To be fair, Ramadan has been killing me, and since it's almost impossible to write during fasting time, my writing time is limited to the few hours we can eat with.. Aaaahhh..

But, a new main lead gets introduced today!

It was actually planned to be a different lead, but my fingers just did what they wanted..

And, for anyone who worried i dropped the story, of course not!! I have out too much effort and brainrot into this, I'm not dropping it any time soon! Even if i disappeared for over a month one day!

Ahem, anyways! Have fun reading! And like always— leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it! Or don't, enjoying the chapter is enough!

Chapter Text

"haaaah.." Cale sunk deeper in the warm water of the bathtub, carefully shifting to make sure his sides aren't getting touched by anything that could press on his injury.

Ugh, the hit was kinda worse than expected. Was it the heat of the moment? Or is it a bruise that hurts more as time passes?

"Earlier I bumped into the sink, it was terrible.." He recalled with a grimace, It's hard to turn around without triggering a pain so bad that he'd rather die, so how the hell did he continue moving when he was first hit?!

He recalled Ron and the physician's when they first saw his injury, now he understands why they looked at him like he grew a third leg..

Well, whatever, it's gonna heal eventually. He grabbed a bar of soap— avoiding the strawberry one on impulse. The events that happened after he used it the other day made him feel like it's a bad luck catalyst..

Instead, he grabbed an orange colored one, and after sniffing it, he realized it's a mango soap. "Nice."

His eyes were absentmindedly staring at the water surrounding him, as he washed his hair. Currently, his thoughts were pretty far away from what he was doing.

He told me to trust him.. Should i?

No one else should know about the modern world but him. Roksu's introduction, how he knew such specific info— it basically confirmed that he really is the owner of the body he was supposed to take.

Kim Roksu.

The name following him back to an era where Korea and Korean names don't exist was especially strange though, no?

Unlike Choi Han, who at least kept his appearance, Roksu had a whole new body that didn't really look.. Asian, so him being 'Roksu' even on official papers is strange.

He'd get it if it was just the name he uses, but he showed him his student card, and it also had 'Kim Roksu' written on it!

But it's mandatory to either be a noble or extremely talented to come here, right? Cale leaned over the edge of the bathtub, closing his eyes. I'll ask him about it when he is back.

"..when he is back." He repeated out loud, and narrowed his eyes in dissatisfaction the more he thought about it.

He didn't look very surprised when that random explosion happened, as if he was expecting it.

He also said something about 'timing', which goes with his 'nothing is a coincidence' riddle that he decided to leave Cale with.

Right. Hasn't the timing ever since he came to this world been.. Strange?

He remembers too, he remembers when Adin seemed to have been about to tell him something, but was miraculously interrupted by Alver.

It could be that Alver was just waiting for the opportunity to sweep Cale off his feet, but that also can play into the timing.

Plus, everytime he was about to be straightforward with someone about his intentions, like with Bud..

..Someone always seemed to interrupt it.

At first, Cale just assumed that he was unlucky, but isn't it all a bit too much?! After all, yesterday and today were all so hectic! Even his school days beforehand weren't as bad!

Which has also led him to think—

".. It could be for a reason." He mumbled, before sinking lower, his face, nose up, the only part above water.

Right.

Nothing is a coincidence.

Then, everytime his luck became especially bad..

What triggered it?

What caused it?

Could it be the act of the thing that brought me here?

A deity, a god?

Or, a follower of sorts.

Like that Kim Minseok guy.

"Thank you so much for saving me the other day! I-i owe you my life!!"

"You.. You did something I believe no one as powerful as you in this time would have done! You risked your life to save a nobody like me, it's amazing!!!"

I never saved him, did i? He was most likely lying.

Cale did a lot of thinking while having a breakdown on his first day, and one of the conclusions he came to is that 'Minseok'—probably not his real name— was sent to trick him.

Maybe they found out he lost his phone, and sent a lackey directly when everyone started to get drunk and loosen up.

And, he is almost sure it's a lackey, because there is no way the big boss would walk directly into the tiger's den.

Or, they can't.

Which brings him back to his main theory; this is the work of a god that is, most likely, not the god of death.

Because he knows switching two bodies' souls is expensive in god coin, divinity, was it? So why would he transmigrate him to one place, only to move him to the other?

It doesn't make sense, that's why he is convinced it's the work of another god.

Which is probably what Roksu would have told him if they weren't so rudely interrupted!!!

Ah, his thoughts strayed, he was thinking about roksu, right ?

He raised his body, and rinsed his hair one last time before he slowly got up. "Haaaaah. I'm sleepy, I'll worry about it tomorrow."

He got up and threw on a Bathrobe, yawning and dragging himself out.

If he spent one more minute in that dangerously cozy bathtub, he would've probably slept there..

He sat on his bed, and laid there motionlessly for a few seconds.

".. Roksu.."

…

Yeah, he is worried, so what?!

Ugh! This is terrible!

If I don't find him on Monday, I'll go out and look for him myself, or I'll rat him out to the management and report him missing.

He nodded to himself, right, that's the best course of action!

He won't involve himself directly in anything that doesn't involve taking him back to his world.

He won't fight, he won't do anything that'll bring trouble.

If people keep sticking their nose in his business, then he'll show them his business which will be his extremely normal and boring life!

Until he leaves this word, at least.

"Mhm, right!" He laid on his back, feeling more energetic at his new resolution.

Knock knock!

"Young master, are you done?" Ron's voice came from outside, making Cale raise an eyebrow.

"Didn't I tell you to leave?"

"I need to change your bandages, young master."

He paused, and looked down at his torso.

Oh, right.

The bandages look like shit.

Cale sighed dramatically. "Just come in, and make it quick!"

"Ow- ow! Do you want me to bleed out and die?!"

"Of course not, young master, you're just being a little sensitive."

"Are you calling me dramatic!? I'll kill- owww!!! Stop!"

Cale continued whining- except this time, a good chunk of it are his true emotions.

Why is he cleaning it so roughly?! Is he mad at me or something?! I haven't acted any more bratty than I usually do— it's actually the opposite!

Ron finished wiping down the injury, and grabbed the bandages, making Cale pale. "Hey, I'm dead serious, be gentle or I'll strangle you with those bandages."

"I'm being as gentle as possible."

"Liar!"

Right when Ron was going to start wrapping it, he paused and looked at the door.

Cale cocked an eyebrow at that, "What? What's with you?" he asked, ron kept staring

"Someone is coming." he replied, and Cale blinked a few times.

".. Why the fuck would you say something so scary—"

Knock knock knock!

Cale flinched, letting out a small 'eep!', and Ron stood up. Despite their carefulness, the voice from outside made them relax quickly.

"U-um, is this patient Cale Henituse's dorm?" A hesitant voice questioned, and followed up, "this is a healer! I'm here to look at his condition!"

"Ah." Ron hummed, and Cale glared at him for giving him a heart attack for no reason. "Of course." Ron walked towards the door and opened it.

Actually, I feel like I heard that voice before.. .

But, his suspicions were confirmed as soon as Ron was done asking the man some things, and then let him in.

"Oh!"

"Oh?"

Cale grinned, and the healer straightened his back.

"You're the healer from the other day!"

"Uh!"

The healer didn't expect to meet the same patient twice in the same week, it.. It worried him slightly about his patient's lifestyle.

First, a head injury that didn't seem to be his first, and a few days later an injury this bad?!

"You're a reckless one, Young master." He felt like it wasn't his place to scold him, but he still couldn't help saying it.

The young master in question laughed and waved his hand. "Oh, it's not that bad! You worry too much!" He was quite smiley with him, he was worried he'll receive the same snappy behavior he saw him give his friends—were they..?— the other day, but it seems that he is at least polite with adults.

The healer stood in front of him, and opened his mouth, wanting to request starting the healing, but the young master raised a hand "nuh uh!"

".. Uh huh?" The healer tilted his head awkwardly, the young master looked a little awkward too, before saying. "I'm kinda naked right now? I just left the bath."

"Oh!!"

"Ah, excuse my negligence, young master, I was too impatient to get you treated." Ron quickly swept in, turning around. "I'll get you some clothes first.

"Mhm." the young master nodded, and the healer stood there awkwardly, looking away. "M-mhm.."

Ah, this is embarrassing.. And awkward, I wish they just told me to wait outside..

"Ey, healer pretty boy."

"H-huh?" The healer snapped out his thoughts, confused if he was the one called out just now, and pointed at himself. "Me?"

"What?" The young master frowned. "Is there any other healer pretty boy in the room?"

The healer's mouth fell slack, and he felt his face get a little hotter, he fidgeted with his white robe and nervously laughed. "Hahahaha.. Yeah.. Yeah??"

"come here." The young master grinned, and crossed his legs, raising his arms and motioning for the healer to come closer with his index finger.

"yes..?" The healer walked closer, feeling hesitant to approach the young master wearing only a bathrobe, but did it anyway.

"Closer."

"..okay."

"Closer."

"E-eh..?"

How much closer does this kid want me to get?! This feels extremely inappropriate..

"Ugh, does closer mean 'one inch closer' in your vocabulary?!" The young master seemed to have gotten impatient with his hesitancy, and grabbed him by the collar.

"Eeek!" He found himself being pulled by the young master, inches between them, his hands on the bed on each side of the young master.

"Young master-!"

"Nice disguise magic you got."

He froze.

"...?"

The healer, whose head was placed near the young master's shoulder, stared into space with widened eyes for a few seconds, before he shifted his gaze to the boy beside him, unmoving.

He was met with a wide grin.

The young master was relaxed, maintaining eye contact with the healer.

"Mister healer,"

The healer gulped.

Nobody was able to notice my disguise.

"Y-young master, I'm not sure what you.."

" What's your name?"

…

The healer's lips trembled, slowly, he pulled himself back from their awkward position, and the young master let him.

He looked down at the boy, who looked back at him with a raised eyebrow, and titled his head with a wink.

"It can't be that you are.." He spoke slowly, his eyes glistened with something the healer couldn't make out, it made shivers go down his spine.

He knows.

Oh no.

The boy opened his mouth, widening his eyes along with his smile as if to make fun of him.

This is bad. I should've known he'd pull something like this from his reputation.

"sa.."

He definitely knows, I can't stay here.

He knew he'll probably get in trouble for it later, yet..

He turned around, and ran towards the door, opening it and slamming it close with a bam!!!

I need to tell her this!

….

"...huh?" Cale blinked, and Ron simultaneously came out of his closet. ".. Young master? I heard the door slam, where is the healer?"

Cale blinked again, in Ron's direction, and shrugged. "I.. I dunno?

Did I tease him too much? He thought with a hand on his chin, he felt like the tension was pretty good, why did he run away?

I was gonna ask him if he was scared to bully him a little, was he offended?

Was the disguise that big a deal???

Wait, now that he thinks about it, how did he even sense the disguise?

".. Shall this butler go talk to him?" Ron said quietly, Cale assumed Ron also sensed the disguise since it was so obvious, but he doesn't look like he has an idea.. Does he not?

He got up and decided to ask him. "eh, it's fine, maybe he had an emergency? The wound can wait."

It really can't, it hurts like a fucking bitch, but I'm a little embarrassed to drag him back or admit that.

"but.." He walked up to him, his expression still a little conflicted. "Did you, like, notice something weird with the guy?"

"Something weird?" Ron asked, and smiled. "Not necessarily, he was a bit nervous, but anyone would be."

"Fuck is that supposed to mean?"

"Nothing, young master." Ron chuckled, and spoke again. "Then we shall continue your bandaging process for today?"

"Ugh!!"

"You're the worst.." Cale whined, rubbing his back after a very stressful bandage applying.

Ron chuckled, and handed Cale something. "Your nightwear, young master."

Cale snatched it off Ron's hands silently, and took a few steps back, he took off his bathrobe and started to put the clothes on— it's simple, he doesn't need Ron's assistance with it.

He paused as he slid the robe off his shoulder and gave Ron a side glance that became a questioning glare.

"Ah, of course." Ron—somehow— understood him, and turned around. "this butler shall bring your dinner in the meantime."

"Ah, dinner. sick!"

"Are you sick, young master?"

"No, I meant- ugh, nevermind, and turn back around!"

Currently, Cale laid on his sofa, a table full of emptied or half emptied plates in front of him, although he laid on his back instead of his side like he usually does, because of his injury.

This was a position he often took after finishing a good dinner, he always felt sleepy after that he almost suspected he was getting drugged, but the feeling was too good to be that.

"His cooking is just too good.." He mumbled, at that, he recalled the frowny chef that constantly looks like he wants to punch someone—starts with a C, ends with an Ale— , and giggled.

…

Cale is a reckless person.

I wanna hit him up again soon, hopefully the second time goes well.

And reckless people often don't learn after one or two lessons.

They're quick to forget the bad that came with something, and only recall the thrill of it.

…. Cale is a very reckless person.

Also, that Adin kid sure has been quiet, I half expected to walk in my room and find him in my bed or something.

He shivered at the thought, his eyebrows furrowed. Bad thoughts, bad thoughts!

He decided to actually think about something he was distracted from a bit too quickly— the healer.

Of course, Cale didn't notice the disguise the first time they met a few days ago, he isn't some super sensitive mage or something.

He just thought he was a regular healer at first, that's until he started healing . No regular healer has so much divine power it slips out and goes through the whole body.

Even an experienced divine mage can only heal around from the stomach up at the same time, and divine power isn't something regular priests can just.. Spill.

Then that guy had so much divine power that he had trouble limiting it to one area, and had the gal to say he was a low grade healer and the other good ones were out in an emergency?

Cale, at that, knew something was up, but he didn't question it.

Well, until today.

He didn't know what it was, but the second the guy came in, Cale couldn't hear him talking, he could only feel, almost see, waves of mana slipping through his clothes and hair, basically a really bad disguise spell.

.. Was he a bad guy?

Cale opened his eyes and frowned, looking up at the ceiling.

I did consider that, but gods that give their priests healing power are often good ones—in theory— like the god of light, and gods like that never give this much power to anyone that isn't the embodiment of innocence and kindness.

From his experience with healers, at least.

"Can scary gods give healing powers like his? The god of death priests would probably have a much gloomier healing process.." He mumbled, recalling the warmth he felt the other day, sighing as he turned to his side—

His face twisted, "Ow! I forgot about that..!" he sighed slowly, he shouldn't have scared off the pretty healer..

He just wanted to flirt..

Knock knock!

"Young master, it's time to wake up."

Cale groaned, clutching his blanket and curling up on himself.

"Young master, I'm sure you're tired, but you need to go to the healer's office."

"Fuck off.."

Click. Ron opened the door to the dorm, keeping it open, a benign smile on his face as he took slow, quiet steps towards his young master, red hair the only thing peeking out his blankets.

"Come on, your breakfast will get cold." he said, his hand on where he guessed his young master's shoulder to be.

He held in a chuckle when the boy stiffened and slowly revealed his eyes—he had a hint of dark circles, poor boy— , staring at him carefully.

"What's for breakfast?"

"brioche topped with a poached egg, grape juice, your favorite, smoked salmon, and tart as a treat."

"Sounds fancy, dope."

"Indeed, young master."

Finally, his young master mustered up strength to leave his bed, stretching his limbs and rubbing his face.

His expression looked as if he was still processing that he woke up, Ron couldn't help but chuckle this time.

Of course, it didn't go unnoticed by his young master, who immediately glared at him. "Fuck you giggling about? What's funny?"

Ron simply shook his head and turned around, going back towards the door and dragging in the cart full of food.

"here you go, young master." He started placing the plates on the table, making Cale groan and force himself out of his bed. "it's cold."

"I'll prepare something warmer, then." Ron nodded, and Cale plopped on the couch, drinking some grape juice first.

Mm.. I feel kinda tired today. He hummed, and started eating, zoning out in between bites. I feel strangely bad, too..

..He shook his head, and decided not to overthink things and jinx himself, enjoying the food in peace.

"You said I'll be going to the healer's office? Can't we just summon another healer?" Cale asked in an annoyed tone, his arms raised as Ron helped him put on his uniform.

"The healers are away due to an emergency, young master, there is only that one healer available now." he adjusted his vest, patting it smooth. "And to catch a rabbit most efficiently, it's best to find its burrow."

Cale paused, raising an eyebrow, but just frowned nervously and spat out. "Be normal."

"Hoho." After a few more minutes, his uniform was well put, and his hair was smooth, fluffy, and styled, Cale gave a small nod of approval as he stared at himself in the mirror.

"Then, let's depart, young master. That injury of yours has been around for too long." he lowered his head as he spoke, Cale walking past him towards the door.

"True." He said, but the sentence reminded him of something.

Nothing is a coincidence.

.. Could it be that all of this happening to prolong the presence of his injury isn't just an unfortunate series of events?

First, getting taken by that blonde snake before he can see a healer, then his healer getting scared and running off..

Is something related to the injury supposed to happen? So the healing keeps getting delayed? Cale frowned, he was walking, his arms crossed and his gaze at the floor.

"Whatever." He mumbled under his breath and sighed.

…

They left the dormitory, due to it being the morning of the last day of the weekend, it wasn't as busy, and no one was in a hurry, so Cale can admit that it's a little pleasant.

"hmm." he hummed, he didn't smile just in case looking too nice would jinx him too, but he quite enjoyed the morning breeze. Maybe I should start going on walks instead of leaving the academy on weekends..

It's certainly more peace—

He froze in his steps, and quickly slapped his cheeks. "Wait, no, don't say that! Jinx!" He scolded himself, ignoring the weird looks he got, it's honestly a routine at this point.

What he couldn't ignore though, is the lack of a 'Are you alright, young master?' That he got everytime he did something weird, so he quickly turned around.

"Ron?" He called, his butler was —thankfully!— still there, but he was standing still, staring to the side with a contemplative expression.

He groaned, and walked up to him. "Earth to Ron! Hello!" it wasn't until he rudely snapped his fingers in front of him that Ron's eyes widened slightly, and he snapped out of his gaze.

But, unlike expected, instead of smiling and apologizing for his incompetence, he, instead, frowned slightly, and looked back at the side. "Young master, I might need to leave you alone for a bit."

"What? Are you serious? I specifically asked you to come with me!" I need you to ward off bad luck!!!

Cale has already looked at where he was looking, and he couldn't see anything! But even then, Ron stared at him and bowed slightly. "Apologies, young master, it's urgent."

"Wait, hey!" Cale couldn't hold him back when Ron swiftly marched off to the side, which consisted of a bunch of trees, since this place is basically in a forest.

".. That fucker." Cale cursed under his breath and sighed. Again. He bit his lip. This shit is happening again.

He shook his head, and contemplated his next move for the following minute. This is either a sign to go alone or go back to my dorm, and I can either do this or that.

He slowly reached to his waist, and lightly placed a hand on it— "ouch!" He quickly took it off, and then came to a conclusion. Yeah, fuck no, i need to get this done with.

He quickly walked forward, heading to the main building, making sure to avoid eye contact, talking, and especially bumping into people, that never brought him anything but unnecessary encounters!

But, he came to a halt as he got on the second floor, blinking his eyes slowly as he tried to recall the last time he was in a healer's office.

There are probably multiple that are empty right now because of that damn emergency or whatever, but I'm pretty sure the sketchy healer's office was around.. Here..

Hmm, now that he thinks about it, just what kind of emergency has the whole healer team off duty?

He stopped thinking and squinted when he took a turn, but no sign with 'Healer's Office' in a fancy font was in sight. Wait, it's handwriting, not font.. Ugh.

"Okay, it's okay, I can just.." He took another turn, now, he was gulping. Fuck.

No, it's alright.

He remembers this hallway, he remembers the- fuck, he doesn't remember this.

…

Cale placed his hands on his face.

"..I'm going to kill myself." his voice shook as he spoke, and he slouched. .. Last time I got lost I met that piss yellow snake.

".. Wait. If getting lost is one of the triggers to a.." He trailed off, and he took his hands off his face that started to pale. "shit!"

He quickly ran forward, this is gonna trigger a character meeting!!!! This is a dating game world, of course it would!!!

Wait. He halted in his steps. If I'm too fast, I might run into someone and bump into them. That was also how he met Alver.

The combination of getting lost and bumping into someone.

.. It's the worst combination! This basically guarantees a character meeting!

He turned around in a panic, what should he do? What should he do?!

What should-!

Tap, tap, tap!

!

He froze.

He turned around.

He could hear it from the corner, Someone was approaching.

He shivered, and gulped again, his hands slowly reaching to the closest door he could see, he didn't bother checking what it led to— it was most likely empty anyways!

Click!

"Oh?"

Shit! He heard a voice from afar exclaim as he the door clicked open, and he didn't waste a second before entering and closing it with a- slam!

"..." Cale kept silent, facing the door and gripping the handle tightly. It was a deep voice.

The voice outside was familiarly deep.

Cale shook his head. No, it's just a curious student passing by. Fuck no. He decided to think of good thoughts, and finally turned around to check out the room.

"hmm?" He saw a bunch of beds and curtains on the left, two other doors on the right, and a large window at the end of it. Immediately, he recognized what it was and lit up.

A healer's office!! It was quite obvious already from the beds that shouldn't be anywhere in the main building but here, but he looked back at the door nonetheless.

healer's office.

It was in large writing, embedded on the door quite nicely, it made Cale's face light up.

Wait, but this could be one of the other healers that are unavailable..

"Cale Henituse, I know you're around here!"

"Oh, shit..!" He gasped and jumped away from the door, that surprised him, fuck!

"Why are you hiding from me? Come on, I just want to chat."

Cale put his hand on his mouth, he felt sweat go down his temple, is this some kind of low budget horror movie?! Who calls for people like that?! What if someone else hears you and calls you crazy!!

"Don't be difficult, I followed you all the way here, I can show you where you want to go, so don't disappoint me."

"Fucking creep.." Cale whispered, he followed him, of fucking course he did, goddamned Adin!

He can hear the calls being a little far, then getting closer, and closer..

"I did hear a door open and close.."

Gulp.

Cale backed off until his legs hit the corner of the closest bed, which he slowly plopped on.

"Hmm.. Maybe I should check every door then, if you want to play hide and seek so badly."

Shit.

Shit, shit, shit!

Cale doesn't know what Adin wants to chat about, and he doesn't want to know, it could be anything!

He can think of multiple things off the top of his head— constantly pushing him away, disrespecting him, leaving unannounced, trying to sleep with other guys, who knows how much this crazy guy knows!

And, any more interactions with him, and I'm definitely unlocking his route!

Adin has been his most interacted love interest after all, and in the game, the characters you focused on the most had their route automatically unlocked after a while.

This is his main reason to interact as little as possible— do not unlock the routes! It'd guarantee something happening!

Click!

…

Click.

"Hm, not here."

"Shit, he is really going through each door?" He bit his lip, and then suddenly stood straight off the bed, walking to the middle of the room and observing everything.

Bathroom, unlocked, but it would be the first place to check, no good hiding spot.

Healer's personal office, locked, of course.

Window, too high up, would die, although I'd rather die than talk to him— so, it'll be Plan D.

Now that he stood in the end of the room near the window, he turned to the side— the beds.

They have enough space for me to squeeze under, and- uh?

And that's when he actually noticed the one bed that's mostly covered, he didn't know how his eyes ignored that, it's probably the panic..

He blinked at it repeatedly, and slowly started to realize.

Meeting in a nurse's office.

Click!

…

Click!

"Hmm, not here either, where are you, lovely?"

That's one of the most obvious tropes! How did I miss that?!

But, he remembered something else. Assuming every interactable person can be a love interest, especially in a setting like this, then..

What would happen if two love interests clash, without the shared interest?

He thought about it for a second, but quickly came to his senses when he heard Adin open his third door— the healer's office was the fourth door.

… the healer's office was the fourth door!!!

"shit, why did my life come to this..!" He decided to not act like a pussy anymore, he has gotten too soft!

He grabbed the curtains, and—

Fweeep!!

He opened them, his sweaty nervous face betraying his inner thoughts.

"... What?"

He looked at the figure on the bed, slightly curled, face can't be seen from this angle.

They were wearing the male uniform, despite having hair that was longer than most of the girls' hair that he met so far.

It was long, shiny.

White.

Fweep!

Cale tightly closed his eyes, bit his lips, closed the curtains again, and decided to fuck around, and he'll find out later!

He felt nauseous, but ignored it.

He walked forward quickly, his movement getting faster when he heard Adin exclaim 'I'm getting a little tired, why don't you just stop running away from me?'

He started shuffling, shoving himself under the bed, he felt 8 again, hiding from his mom as he played hide and seek—

No, not the time for corny shit like that.

Click!

"Hmm, healer's office, huh? I heard they all left for some reason."

He is here. Cale shrank on himself and held in his breath as he stayed under the bed. He was glad this school was so clean, laying on the floor of a healer's office under a bed doesn't sound very..

Click.

…

"Not in the bathroom!"

Tak, tak!

"Tsk, it's locked."

He keeps talking to himself like a maniac, it's creeping me out. Cale held in any judgemental comments and just watched from the gap under the bed.

"Hm? You can't be stupid enough to.."

Fweep!

And he watched as the curtains of the only hidden bed were opened, Adin's shoes stopping in a halt.

Of course I wouldn't hide behind curtains, idiot!

"Oh, ugh." He audibly groaned as he realized the guy on the bed wasn't his target, it was an immediate realization, probably from the hair that basically yelled out its presence.

Oddly enough, he still approached the bed.

Cale gulped as the shoes stopped near his face, which means that Adin was looking at the laying student now.

.. Two leads meeting..

".. This guy is.."

Cale gulped.

"Who are you?"

Chapter 15: Once in a blue moon—

Summary:

Cale runs into someone unpleasant...but is pleasantly surprised.

Notes:

Hallo, hallo..

Ahem, i reread last chapter's notes.. I guess i foreshadowed this..

Still!! Ramadan hit my motivation hard! And then i got busy! I wont make too many excuses undeniably, i got lazy.. (Possibly planning an new rokcale fic..) But!! I won't abandon any of my works as long as i am alive!!

Oh, and today is the official Introduction of another main interest.. Hehe.. This is really a slowburn.. Jeez..

But, it's fine!! I think you guys like it?? The next interest I'll show is a little handsy, so you guys will get some erotic shots.. Maybe.. (Don't get too excited)

Ahem!! Anyways!! Almost 7k chapter!! It's quite a lot of undiscussed plot here, so!

As usual, leave a kudo or a comment if you feel like it (or if you missed me, mwah mwah3), or don't, enjoying thr chapter is enough!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Clopeh has been having a terrible weekend.

He opened his eyes, and the first thing he could feel was terrible pain, and a few seconds after, his head started aching like crazy! it was bad enough he almost went mad!

Almost.

He doesn't remember much, aside from his identity and language, along with a few memories he caught in his in-and-out of consciousness state.

He remembers laying on the floor for.. A while. He doesn't know how many hours—if not days— passed as he laid there motionlessly, half dead.

Until he suddenly felt light.

'Shit, we can't afford to lose him, work harder!'

'I just don't understand why he isn't waking up!'

'Oh, he blinked! He isn't in a comatose state yet, go on!'

I'm awake, idiots..

Ah, either way..

Where am i?

'don't move him, he might be regaining consciousness!'

'don't stop pouring divine power into the head and the chest!'

'Shit, he isn't breathing again!'

Ugh, he feels nauseous. It doesn't feel like there is blood flowing in his veins anymore, just divine power.

Divine power..?

…

What's that?

'The bleeding has fully stopped..'

'He is breathing again, the breathing is stable!'

'Wash him and hide him in the nearest private room! Make sure nobody sees or we're all done for!'

They scream so much, can't they be more quiet?

I have always been awake. I don't know what they're talking about.

…

Now, what?

He doesn't know why, but he can hear, yet he can't do anything else. Not talk, not open his eyes.. And he is still failing to stay awake.

Ah, they're talking again..

'There is an explosion approximately 6 kilometers away! His royal highness has ordered another emergency healer dispatch!'

'Understood! Ugh, they're gonna work us to death..'

'Wait, what about..?'

"..."

Blink, blink.

Clopeh opened and closed his eyes slowly.

The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was the ceiling above him.

.. Head hurts.

He furrowed his brows, but even a movement as small as that hurt.

He gulped, and let out a shaky sigh as his throat felt like it was scraped.

He tried to move, but could only shift to his side and shrink on himself for warmth before everything started to ache.

He feels like an old man.

But he feels sleepy again, which is weird, hasn't he been sleeping for a while now?

He should feel energized, at least be able to get up for more than a minute, but for as long as he can remember, he can barely stay awake.

Like something was forcing him asleep.

Forcing..

…

'Baby, this is all for the kingdom's sake..'

'Just do this one thing for us, okay? This is what you were made for— born for.'

'It will only hurt for a little bit, and then you'll go to heaven, we promise.'

I'm not a child..

He closed his eyes.

He remembers something strange going inside him.

'This will be painless, although not so quick, we can't have it be too obvious, you know? Haha.'

'I know he was chosen for this, but it's annoying how much he keeps resisting.'

'It's a shame you couldn't become one with his greatness, but going out like this is also pretty honorable, you know?'

…

He licked his lips, they were so dry— he(l almost felt like he'd gag.

'Be a good boy and stay here.'

He can't keep his eyes open.

'It'll be over soon.'

'I love you.'

He forced his eyes open.

He hasn't been hearing the voices of what he guessed to be healers for a while now, did they leave him unguarded like that?

How silly, they were panicking about him dying on them just a bit ago.

"Mmngg.." he feels like he'll pass out..

"——?"

Mm.. Who..

.. Whatever, it was futile anyways.

….

Well, until..

Slam!!

He felt his entire body jolt, for some reason, he opened his eyes even before the loud slam happened.

Although the very aggressive closing of the door was the reason for his scare.

Shit, who the hell—!

"Cale Henituse, I know you're around here!"

Clopeh froze when he heard the voice from outside. That scared me, who the hell is Cale Henituse?

"Oh, shit..!"

Ah, that's probably him.

Clopeh stayed in his position— lightly holding himself up with his lower arms and palms— as he focused his ears to try to make out what's going on.

"Why are you hiding from me? Come on, I just want to chat."

That doesn't sound very friendly, Clopeh concluded.

So, this guy has been following some Kale guy, who is hiding from him.. Here? Right now?

What a bunch of weirdos.

"Don't be difficult, I followed you all the way here, I can show you where you want to go, so don't disappoint me."

Oh, he followed him. That's creepy.

"Fucking creep.."

I know, right?

…

..Wait, what is he doing?!

What do these two want here? Are they even aware of his presence?! Doesn't seem so!

Should he involve himself??? Should he say something, or just observe until they leave?

But he needs his rest! What if they come here and start fighting? He is barely awake and they're ruining—

..

Wait, I feel..

Good..?

"'m not sleepy.." He whispered, which went

unheard by the other guy—quite inattentive, to Clopeh's concern— who didn't react to it.

No, back to topic, he isn't sleepy!! He actually feels his best, did he finally get enough sleep now?

Now that his brain is coming back to him..

"Shit, he is really going through each door?"

Oh, he zoned out.

Is the guy outside going through each door..?

That means he'll be coming here too, right? His brain cells are back, and so are his survival instincts, and his best shot right now..

Plop..

.. Is to slowly go back on the mattress, and close his eyes.

"Hmm, not here either, where are you, lovely?"

"shit, why did my life come to this..!"

I wonder what happened to lead to this, Cale henanan, or whatever your name is. Clopeh thought to himself as he happily snuggled on the comfortable sheets.

Whatever, he probably had it coming.

"... What?"

Huh, what happened? Clopeh slowly peeked up at the curtains that had been blocking him from view, and almost flinched when he saw a figure's silhouette slowly approach his bed.

He prepared himself mentally, relaxing his eyes, trying to seem natural, he ended up slowly reaching to cover his face with his hair that was already quite sprawled out.

…

.. Why is he just standing there though? Clopeh is starting to feel awkward, plus, this position was a bad idea, his back hurts.

Fweep!!

Oh, there he is. Here goes.

He heard the curtains open clearly, and he didn't even dare move. For some reason, the idea of being involved seems like a nightmare right now.

Tap, tap.

He is approaching, the Cake guy.

He is right next to his bed, he can feel his presence and shadow over him..

But what the hell will you gain from standing there menacingly when an even more menacing guy is coming after you? Dummy.

Instead, he almost gasped when he felt his mattress being pushed down a little, is this guy going to join him in bed or something?!

.. Or not?

Clopeh felt the movement come to a stop, and slowly peeked behind him..

Where is he?

He couldn't wonder for long before he immediately turned back around in a panic when the door opened again.

Click!

"Hmm, healer's office, huh? I heard they all left for some reason."

Oh? This is the healer's office? This is where they put me? In a random, empty healer's office? This is basically asking for me to be found out.

Like right now.

Maybe if this guy calms down when he doesn't find his target, Clopeh can ask him about where exactly this place is?

Click.

…

"Not in the bathroom!"

Why is he talking to himself like a maniac? Weirdo, really..

Tak, tak!

"Tsk, it's locked."

It's like these villains in storybooks with monologues.

He quickly snapped out of it, noticing the—quite large— silhouette of the man approaching his curtains, this really does look ominous..

"Hm? You can't be stupid enough to.."

Cayle is, indeed, stupid enough to come hide in this very obvious spot. Although Clopeh kind of has no idea where he could be currently hiding.

.. Wait, actually, could he be..

Fweeep!

Clopeh quickly closed his eyes again, faking sleep, which unlike before, has completely left him.

"Oh, ugh."

Don't ugh me, I didn't want this either! He felt quite insulted to be 'ugh'd at, he knows that guy is disappointed, but he shouldn't voice it out! It's rude!

He kept his calm though, breathing in and out slowly, making his best sleeping beauty impression, except with malnutrition problems and unhealthy sleeping habits.

Tap, tap, tap..

Actually though, why is this guy approaching him? Is he planning to interrogate him?

Tap, tap..

..he is in front of me. He can clearly feel his presence right there, and he is very uncomfortable.

".. This guy is.."

He was planning to continue on his bedridden Aurora play, he really did..

But this guy is way too touchy-feely!!!

Why did he grab my hair?!

The only thing Clopeh was thinking about was the possibility of opening his eyes either to being bald or getting pulled by the hair, and he panicked, so—

Grab.

"Who are you?" He said bluntly, opening his eyes, and grabbing the hand on his hair by the wrist.

At that, the man, who actually seemed to be younger than expected, grinned in satisfaction. "I knew you were awake."

"..?" For some reason, Clopeh felt himself immediately not liking this guy.

If it wasn't him chasing down some guy and being a stalker, it's his annoying attitude.

Clopeh glared silently, until the man—boy? Teenager?— started chuckling and pulled his hand back. "No need to be so hostile, my! Everyone around here acts like wild cats!"

For good reason? Clopeh kept to himself, and cut him off. "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

"Looking for a friend." he replies, expecting clopeh to be convinced by that. "Has anyone come in here and hid somewhere? We're playing hide and seek."

Doubtful. Clopeh raised an eyebrow. "At your big age?"

"He has strange preferences."

"..."

For some reason, his bed felt a little hot, like something was fuming under it.

Adin tilted his head with a smile, looking at the white haired pretty boy under him.

Who would've thought I'd find the heir of the guardian knight household of the Paerun kingdom laying here so vulnerably on a random sunday.. His mood was undeniably sweeter because of this checkmate.

But isn't he not supposed to be here..? Adin decided to question it later, maybe the others had a change of plans.

Still, he was annoyed that his wild cat was running away from him, he has always been nice, he didn't even hurt him!

He might have pinned him to a wall once, but it was because he got stood up when he invited Cale to chat the other day, so he was rightfully upset!

I was pretty angry at that, I almost considered leaving him be, but.. He already invested too much in this, he is too interested.

Sometimes, he almost feels like he just.. Can't stop pursuing him, it's quite a feeling, something he never felt before for anything nor anyone.

Even for 'that person'.

"So, tell me." Adin spoke again after a few seconds of silence, slowly placing a hand on the white haired knight's shoulder. "Did a red haired guy that acts like a wild kitty pass by here?"

Adin asked, quite nicely in his opinion, He didn't even swear in front of him yet.

So.. Why..

Why am I still getting glared at..?

Clopeh Sekka, who shook his shoulder to rid it of Adin's hand, stared at him cautiously and warily like he was a germ.

Hmm, I guess this one doesn't like me very much either. Adin internally sighed, and decided to continue talking on his own.

"if you lie to me, I'd be really sad..!" He teased with a grin, but looking at Clopeh's repulsed reaction, it didn't seem that his teasing was received very lightly.

"..Hm. Fine"

"Oh!"

Is he actually going to tell him? What a surprise. Adin expected more stubbornness, but it seems that he finally met someone a bit more obedient.

"Someone actually did come in here, a few minutes ago." Clopeh slowly sat up, his legs dangled off the bed and he slowly placed his feet on the floor.

"Is that so..?" Adin grinned, looking behind him with a grin. "And where did he hide? In the locked room?"

Clopeh hummed, he seemed to think for a second, before shaking his head. "I think he hid under one of the beds."

"..." Adin blinked, after a few minutes of silence, he couldn't help but break into laughter. Under a bed?! I didn't even consider that because it sounds so childish!

"Goodness.. Haha, he is so cute.." Adin mumbled, covering his mouth, he then turned around. "Which bed, then?" he looked behind him, opening the curtain there.

This is gonna be easy now.

"Mm, I think you're too late though?"

?

Adin blinked, and looked down at Clopeh, his expression changed to a slightly blanker one. "Hm?"

"I'm pretty sure he ran off when you were talking to me, since you kept the door wide open."

!!

"What?!" Adin immediately pulled the curtains back, and crouched down to peek under all the other beds, his back facing Clopeh's bed. "... Shit. That fucking.."

Adin stood back up, staring at the ceiling, his face already started feeling hotter. He keeps slipping through my fingers, so fucking annoying.

"Couldn't you have told me this earlier?!" Adin turned around, looking down at the yawning student who looked up at him and tilted his head.

"How am I supposed to know you were looking for him? I was confused since the two of you woke me up, plus, what if you were a bad guy?"

".. That.." Adin furrowed his eyes. What if I was a bad guy…?

.. So he doesn't think I'm a bad guy yet? Adin felt slightly taken aback for some reason. Right, of course he wouldn't, he is a great guy. "Um.." He trailed off for a second, then shook his head and groaned loudly.

"Fuck, whatever, I'm leaving."

"You're welcome, I guess."

Adin didn't bother looking back after that, he only needed to find his wild runaway cat, and since he became so sneaky..

This is gonna be hard, how troublesome.

Cale has almost shat himself.

Fuck!! Jesus fucking christ!!

The atmosphere was so stiff!! It's a miracle the two of them didn't start Fist fighting for no reason!!

He doesn't know what kind of stuff they did when he wasn't looking, but from the vibes alone, he can tell they were up to no good!

Plus, 'strange preferences' ?! Kill yourself, Adin! Say whatever you want, but don't drag my reputation in front of others!!

Especially not in front of Clopeh!!!

And, as if having to make eye contact with Adin's shoes wasn't enough, he also had to have Clopeh's barefeet in front of his face too— ugh!

Not only that, but he was going to rat him out!

"I think he hid under one of the beds."

Fuck.

Should I make a run for it?? Or maybe I should spit on Adin's face when he tries to get me and run off?

Fuck, no, nevermind, he'd probably like it. I'll just leave when Adin crouches..

"Goodness.. Haha, he is so cute.."

Fuck!!!!! Absolutely not!!

Let's just kill myself instead! Or start acting like a crazy person! Maybe if I roughly grabbed my injury and started screaming like I lost it..

In the middle of his internal mental breakdown and dramatic pulling of his cheeks— he paused when he heard something strange.

"Mm, I think you're too late though?"

?

Too late for what? Shit, is he going to say he found me first or something??

"I'm pretty sure he ran off when you were talking to me, since you kept the door wide open."

?!

What is he talking about?? Cale is clearly not in a position to—

…

Cale paused.

Suddenly, his world perspective shifted. Greatly .

Is.. Is.. His mouth fell open, this was a shock more shaking than when he opened his eyes in this world— is he covering for me…????

"... Shit. That fucking.."

Hick!!

Cale snapped back to reality and mentally gasped when he clearly saw the figure of adin crouching, peeking under all the other beds.. Except Clopeh's.

One turn around.. If he just peeks back behind him he'll see me!!!

.. But he didn't.

He just got up, stood there and started blaming Clopeh instead.

" Couldn't you have told me this earlier?!"

But Cale.. couldn't focus on their conversation right now.

I got lucky. He blinked. lucky.

He looked at his hands, they were trembling. He repeatedly clenched them to a fist.

I don't know what Adin could've done if we were alone in an empty area, especially in a place with more than enough beds..

But he got lucky.

Lucky..

.. I missed that word!! Fuck!!

His stay ever since he came to this world was full of unluckiness!!! But suddenly he became lucky?!

Clopeh, my lucky charm!!!!

Suddenly, the encounter he dreaded everyday became ten times more tinted with roses the more he thought about it.

Of course, I should have known! He already looked like an angel!! I played two of his routes for a reason!!!

Right, the clopeh i knew in the past doesn't hold shit to this one!!! I was too prejudiced!

If Adin is my bad luck magnet, Clopeh is my lucky charm!

While he internally celebrated finding someone who isn't out to get him, he didn't notice as the two presences in the room decreased to one, the Slam! Of the healer's office door making him flinch.

Creek.

The bed above him creaked as he watched Clopeh's feet—he should give him some shoes later..— fully pressed on the floor, showing that Clopeh has probably stood up now.

…

"You know you can get out now, right?"

Eep!! Cale almost choked on his spit— he knew clopeh was aware of his presence, but he still got a little spooked.

"..a-ahem!" Cale coughed, and glitched back and forth as he was about to crawl out from the side clopeh was on, but retracted and went the other way instead.

He is my angel and all, but he still is a bit of a fallen angel, I can't help being cautious..

And slowly.. He left his position from under the bed, masking his grimace from shifting with his injury with a stiff smile.

And as he stood up, instinctively dusting his clothes, he reluctantly met eyes with him.

"Hm." Clopeh looked back at him silently, his face stoic, although he can tell he is getting judged in his head.

.. His face still makes me feel uncomfortable. Cale smiled awkwardly, at least playing the dating game prepared him mentally to face the man who caused his family's death in front of his eyes.

Whatever, even if I'm uncomfortable, being angsty about it isn't going to really help my survival.

So he decided to suck it up.

"Thank you." And suck up, too. It's plan F, or plan G, whatever, he lost count.

In return, clopeh blinked at him and titled his head to the side, as if observing him.

"Haha.." Cale chuckled stiffly, squinting his eyes. I know I'm a weirdo who snuck under your bed and all, but aren't you being a little too awkward..?

So this is the weirdo who snuck under my bed. Clopeh thought to himself, observing the red haired student—evident enough due to his uniform— and absentmindedly fidgeted with his own clothes.

"Hm." He hummed, and finally decided to break the suffocating—for cale— atmosphere. "what was this about, Cake Henituse?"

"Oh, uhm!" The redhead raised a hand, placing one on his side and one he used to scratch his cheek. "It's kinda complicated- no, it's pretty simple! It's just— uhm.. Want the long story or the short story?? Oh, and my name is not .. "

"Long story, but keep it simple." Clopeh replied, sitting back on the bed, but swinging his legs to the other side, ignoring the way the Kale person flinched and stepped back slightly— bumping to the wall.

"...so the short long story.." The redhead trailed off, crossing his arms, Clopeh raised an eyebrow at the visible cold sweat on the kid's neck, but didn't mention it.

"So, i have this guy- the crazy guy who came here, this isn't his first time pulling shit like this!!"

"Uh huh." He sure got comfortable quickly.

"So, like, for some reason he has been following me for ages, and I don't even know him, well- me, not me.. But, you get it, right?"

"Sure." He has terrible manners.

"Well, he is an imperial prince and all, so he gets to do whatever he wants with barely any consequences! And so he has been stalking me for no reason— that I'm aware of— and it's driving me crazy."

"I see." His speech style is really annoying, is he a commoner?

"And so! I was looking for the healer office cause I'm kinda injured and stuff! But I got lost! I always get lost, this place is ridiculously big, right??"

"Indeed." he is stupid, too.

"And in the middle of it I suddenly heard him approaching and got bad vibes! So I ran to the room on my right! And it was this room."

"Such a coincidence." He seems to be a paranoid person.

"Right!? And I come in and notice it's a healer office! But it's empty! Oh, do you know why it's empty??"

"I don't know. I just woke up here." He seems like the kind to get distracted quickly, like a dog.

"Huh, weird. Uhm, anyways! I hear him coming in and start looking for a place to hide and- whoah! You're there! And I was surprised but then he came in and I decided to just hide under your bed! Cause you'd distract him!"

"Distract him." So he used me as bait.

"Uhm, yes!" Coal put his hands on his hips, his expression changed from the awkward one to a proudly smiling one, putting his index finger under his nose, it irritated him a little.

"You're so beautiful that I lost my breath! So I figured he'd be distracted by you too!"

.

…

That's why he stood there, menacingly?

Clopeh blinked. He opened and closed his mouth, only an 'u-uuh' leaving it.

…is he sucking up to me or flirting?

"Uhm, so, anyways!" Clopeh snapped out of it when Cale suddenly threw himself next to him, as if they were best buddies. "Tell me, what are you doing here all alone anyways? You said you randomly woke up here?"

Is he trying to move on from that..?

He doesn't know if it's the headache, or if he lost his resolve because of everything that went down in the past few days, but..

He went along with it. ".. Before that, you told me you got injured?"

Alver is very stressed.

Well, that's how he is for, like, year round. But lately, he has been strangely getting more and more headaches.

The thing he was stressed about by Saturday was the fact that the student he was keeping an eye on—for safety reasons! It's for the best! Just- just in case!!— has left the academy premises, unauthorized.

But, his worry has quickly diverted to a significantly bigger issue after his father summoned him to his office.

The heir of the Sekka guardian knight family, that has attended their academy in place of the paerun crown prince, was found injured and passed out in the cursed section of academy.

Of course, this is terrible!!

For the next 5 hours of his Saturday morning, he was stressing over what to say to the sekka household heads that are coming to visit on monday, checking on the patient and summoning all the other healers so they can pour every bit of their divine power to- fuck! Just make him breathe!

He isn't exaggerating— this could start a war!

And they don't even know what happened! He had superficial bruises, but was mostly suffering from dehydration and malnourishment, and wasn't waking up.

After getting 2 nosebleeds and having to take a cold shower so that he doesn't lose his sanity, he had to put his bathrobe on in a rush because apparently—

There was a terrorist attack a few kilometers away!!!

While they were distracted by Clopeh, and all of their healers were absolutely spent, there was a terrorist attack.

He almost left his room naked, but he, fortunately, had enough brains to throw on a presentable outfit— although he is pretty sure his boxers and undershirt were backwards..

Either way, he got a terrible headache listening to bombs going off on his way to the area it happened in, he can only pray it doesn't reach innocent civilians.

That's 30 more piles of paperwork on his back in just the 7 hours he has been awake through.

He ended up stopping by the nearest village, stressing over supporting the magic barrier that a very skilled mage made with his own mages line, while simultaneously calming down citizens with the help of the mage's companion and a-

A..

…cale Henituse?

…

Alver, in the end, wasn't noticed.

He assumed that Cale Henituse at least peeked at him but couldn't talk to him because he was busy, but— yeah, no, he didn't see him at all.

He was only noticed once he came and greeted Cale Henituse himself post-attack, that he finally looked at him, and started calling him names.

Anything but his actual name.

..for some reason, it bothered Alver a little.

Especially since Cale Henituse seemed to have been paying special attention to the mage and swordsman duo from earlier.

He was acting.. Unlike himself.

Yeah, fine, he was in the middle of a crisis and it's natural for most to straighten their act, but you can't blame him for being a little upset when Cale kept winking at the swordsman and patting the mage's shoulders with a big smile.

He was even carried!! He was carried by the swordsman to safety after he was tripped when the explosions ended! And Cale hugged him! Be wrapped his arms around his neck looking giddy!!!!

The worst part is, he threw him a kiss. A kiss! It looked so cringy!! But why does a random swordsman get to have all those things?!

And why is it that the moment Cale saw him, his face fell and he started groaning and complaining as if Alver was the terrorist?!

No, he doesn't get it, is this guy a secret lover?! He doesn't look Cale's age at all!!

Or maybe a hookup? I don't have any records relating Cale Henituse to a blue haired man, so maybe he came here to see him..?

He didn't like it. He was in a foul mood for the rest of the day because of it.

Of course, it's because he felt.. Disrespected!! Okay?! He was the crown prince! It's his right to at least be noticed!

Fine, yes, just because he is a crown prince doesn't mean he deserves 'special treatment' but- but! For how much he helped Cale Henituse so far, he at least deserves to hear his name come out of Cale Henituse's mouth!!

Alver held back a frown as he munched on an Apple. An underclassman was talking to him about something, leaning forward and laughing with a high pitched noise.

For some reason, the noises around him that were at least somewhat 'bearable' from his experience dealing with them for a good chunk of his life..

..Were getting increasingly more annoying.

He is surprised his eyes didn't pop out their sockets from the times he discretely rolled his eyes whenever another suck up walked up to him acting all friendly.

I can't stand it.

"Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom."

"Ah? But I'm not done.. Well, come back soon! I'll wait!"

Please don't. Alver nodded at her with a smile, patting her for good measure so that she can maybe be satisfied with that and leave him be.

He didn't bother looking at her reaction as he turned around, heading towards the closest bathroom he remembers.

I wonder if Cale Henituse woke up yet. He seems to like sleeping in.

Considering the info he has been gathering on him, Alver concluded that Cale Henituse isn't the kind to have a specific routine, or care about productivity— especially when it comes to vacations.

Apparently, he spent the entirety of his summer vacation last year in his room after getting premium room privileges, getting breakfast, lunch and dinner delivered for him through it.

He was barely seen outside, and there was a rumor that he was 'sick', it's one of the reasons that a lot of people were surprised by his appearance at the new year 3-day festival, although he disappeared for the next two days.

It's weird, though. Cale immediately started hanging out with a friend group when he came back, and he is rarely alone unless lost. He doesn't seem to be the introverted nor anti-social kind.

As he thought about it, he reached the bathrooms, absentmindedly pushing the door open and closing it behind him.

He raised his head, and froze.

Drip, drip, drip..

He stared at the student leaning on one of the sinks, the sound of water dripping from his face mixing with the sound of blood falling from his fist.

The first thing he noticed though, was the broken mirror in front of him.

What the hell happened here..

And isn't that guy..

He stared at his familiar, unique hair color, and his tall build.

For some reason, the first name that came to his head was 'creep'.

Next was 'cale's stalker'

And finally with the third he recalled that he was the imperial prince.

… adin?!

Alver opened and closed his mouth in disbelief, he knew this guy wasn't as civil as he made himself out to be, but is he having an..? Angsty episode..?

What does poor public property have to do with this though?

"You know you're gonna have to pay for that."

…

Why did I say that?!? Alver kept a blank face, but internally, he felt like cutting his tongue— that's so unlike me!? I should've asked if he was okay!!

But strangely, he didn't try to correct himself.

.. He doesn't like this guy, should he really try that hard? That guy doesn't really like him either.

No, what kind of logic is that?! I was always polite to people even when I listened to them trash talk me in real time!!

His turmoil was interrupted though, by the long exhale and stare at the ceiling from Adin. After a few seconds, the two made eye contact.

It was silent for a few seconds, before Adin smiled, pulling a handkerchief from his pockets to wipe his hand. "accidents happen, Apologies. I'll pay for it."

Alver slowly smiled, keeping it small and humble. "That's good. I'd be grateful if you don't do that again. You got glass everywhere, even on your hands."

Adin suddenly let out a breathy laugh, "are you worried about me?" he asked walking towards alver, who cocked an eyebrow, still smiling, "Not very much, I'm worried about the cleaners who will deal with your mess later."

He doesn't know why he made the same mistake twice.

By now, he should be offering to bandage it up, and then offer to pay it for them instead if they promise to talk to someone instead of venting it out violently.

But.. He didn't.

He couldn't.

"Good." Adin didn't look at him, walking past him towards the door, it opened with a click. "I want to continue annoying you for a while longer."

Click.

…

I think I know why I can't stand him now. Alver didn't look back, and headed to the sinks, his shoes making crackling noises as he stepped on the small glass shards, and silently washed his hands and face, throwing his eaten apple in the trash beforehand.

It's the first time i saw him after the incident with cale. He stared down at the sink. I wonder if he bothered cale again.

.. Why was he angry anyways? alver's eyes trailed to the shattered glass beside him, and for a second, his eyes seemed to have caught something.

He paused, and squinted his eyes, carefully crouching down, and slowly and carefully to not cut his hand, he reached to the middle of the rubble.

His hands caught something— small and made of silver.

He got up, and stared at it silently.

A hair clip. It looks familiar.

He squinted, he is pretty sure he saw this before..

!!

"The Moguru kingdom insignia? Is he that overproud?" Alver raised an eyebrow, checking it out between his index and thumb. "He doesn't seem to be the kind to wear those things though.."

Did he get this from someone? Or maybe he wanted to give it to someone instead? Alver tilted his head. But didn't I hear something about..

…

"Oh!!!" Cale had rumors of walking around with a Moguru kingdom symbol in his hair!!

The last time he saw him, he wasn't wearing it.

Alver narrowed his eyes, could it be..? But why would he have it back..

..

Did Cale throw this out?

Is that why he was angry? Alver started feeling uneasy.

If he was so angry about it he broke a mirror.. His frown deepened, and he turned around to the door Adin just left through.

I have a bad feeling. Suddenly, he started rushing outside, quickly going back to the underclassmen he was talking to earlier, she had two other friends besides her now.

"And then he- oh! Oppa!"

"Hello. Did any of you see Ad- the moguru prince pass by?" He asked in a rush, forcing a kind smile, and the students seemed surprised by his question.

"I haven't..? What happened?"

Shit.. He bit his lip and frowned to the side, but then, his eyes gleamed when another girl spoke up.

"ah, i saw him when i was on the second floor a good while ago, although i am not sure if he is still there -.."

"Huh, didn't you say you met Julie's bully there too? You think they met? Since, you know.."

"Oh.. Maybe?"

Bully? Alver frowned, and quickly asked. "What bully? Are you getting bullied?" He was in a hurry, but he still can't turn a blind eye to his students getting bullied..

The blonde girl was Julie, who he has been chatting with and referring to whenever he needed to hear about gossip.

"Ahh, yeah! I told you about him!" Julie responded, tilting her head at him, her expression droopy. "The guy who yelled at me for no reason in class! You know, that trash? Cale Henituse ?"

Ah.. Alver's eyes widened, that. I forgot about that. and he suddenly felt his heart start to quicken. "Cale Henituse?"

"Yeah! I-i'm not being mean! He was mean first!! Plus.." Julie looked around, her friends nodding, and she leaned closer to Alver, who was visibly unsettled by the direction this was going.

I didn't want to hear more of these nonsense rumors about him..

"You know, he used to be known as just a bratty, rude noble who got drunk in secret.. But last year, a really serious rumor came out about him! Apparently, he was taken to a counselor's office about it.."

Alver turned his head to the side, sighing. "I gotta go, I don't wanna hear.."

"he slept with the staff for special treatment..!!"

.

Alver turned and looked at her. She is out of her goddamned mind.

"Yeah, I heard that too, it's how he got the premium room only for disabled students."

"Mhm, he has lower than average grades in all subjects except above average in mathematics and physics, i always saw him getting called by them to their office.."

"Yeah, and he got a loose training schedule in swordsmanship last year, too."

"And he barely gets scolded by the magic professor! He used to rip me apart for the smallest mistake!"

"And he.."

Alver is starting to get a headache. If I continue listening to this nonsense, I might lose it. "I'm going, see you later."

"Ah!! See you, oppa!!"

How does Cale Henituse live with these kinds of rumors following him everyday?

No wonder everyone was uncomfortable around him except his close friends— he has such terrible rumors circulating about him!

I feel embarrassed that I didn't notice this earlier, this is basically bullying. He headed up the stairs, and started wandering around. I'll give her a warning about this later.

They said they saw both Cale and Adin here.. Hm. His face was expressionless as he wandered deeper to the second floor.

If he did something to him, I swear to god..

Tap, tap, tap, tap!

Alver stopped and turned around when he heard the sounds of shoes clicking on the floor fast enough to figure out that someone was running.

Suspicious. Was what he thought, before running after the sound— maybe Cale is running again?

Like the other day? In the cursed section.

Huh. We found the sekka heir there too.

He decided not to think of that one too much, since it isn't relevant, his focus right now was cale Henituse..

Tap, tap, tap!

And whoever is currently running.

Click!

Bam!

He heard the sound of a door, opening and closing aggressively, which made it a bit easier to pinpoint where it was coming.

He stared at a hallway to the right, which clearly echoed the slam, and he walked forward.

"Hm." He checked a few doors first, the hallway was quite long, so it had a few doors..

On the fourth door..

Mumbles, mumbles..

He paused, his hand on the doorknob, he can hear talking from behind the door, although inaudible.

Should I go in? What if it's not him? He suddenly found himself hesitating.. What was his plan here? He started running like a maniac the moment he heard about cale, but if he wasn't there..

No, even if he was there, what would he say?

I'm annoyed that you aren't paying attention to me, so apologize.

I heard you had sexual intercourse your teachers, is it true?

Your stalker is being weird so I came in to check on you.

Huh, the last one is actually goo-

"O-oh my god!!"

"Ow!!"

At that moment, Alver was sure— that's Cale's voice!! I heard him groan and moan in the carriage too many times to not recognize it!!

Instinctively, he manned up, and grabbed the doorknob, and with a woosh-!

"Cale!!"

He called.

"O-oh shit! That scared me!'

"What the.."

And paused.

A few beds away, he can see three people.

Two students with contrasting hair sitting besides one another, and a long eared healer on his knees in front of them.

But, what caught his eyes first was the redheaded student, looking at him like he was the grim reaper, while holding up his shirt which revealed a large, dark red and purple bruise on his waist.

The second thing that caught his eyes was the white haired of the two leaning on the other's shoulder, hugging his arm.

"... Okay, It looks worse than it is."

Notes:

I bet read this at like, 11pm, with a fever, tell me if anything is wrong..

Oh, right, it's bern another 5 chapters! I'd appreciate it if you guys give me your opinions so far!! Which part are you most excited about?? Any theories you wanna mention? Any advice you wanna tell me??? Go ahead!

Chapter 16: Making friends? And stuff?

Summary:

Cale finally gets his wounds healed, and starts planning for the evaluation exams! Oh, not before losing his will to live beforehand.

Notes:

Haha, hahahaha..

Hahaha..

.. It has been a little over a month!! Did you guys miss me..

You didn't think i dropped this, did you?! Don't you dare! I invested too much time and thoughts!

Of course, i don't have many excuses.. But what i could say is that i managed power though thanks to your comments! Whether it's new or old ones, seeing your appreciation made me realize i need to do this for you guys!

Today is a typical chapter, of course, it has some cute breakdowns.. And some lore drop on a character some of you has been curious about! It'll clear up some confusion!

Without holding you back more.. Have a nice chapter! As usual, leave a comment or a kudo if you feel like it, or don't! Enjoying the chapter is enough!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Clopeh Sekka was meant to die.

.. Well, more specifically, in Adin's route, he is supposed to die.

Cale Henituse has been recalling that fact from the moment he saw him sleeping in the healer's office, yet never got a chance to dwell on it much due to the chaos that ensued.

Fuck, isn't it too ominous? Apparently, he was found with multiple bruises on his body, yet the main cause of death was starvation and dehydration.

Something else was also skimmed over— that he wasn't found dead, but barely alive. And would stay alive for 2 more days, unresponsive, before passing.

I don't know where they found this clopeh, but he definitely looks.. Skinny. He hesitantly checked out the boy next him with a swift glance, too skinny for a knight family heir.

Cale resisted a frown as he looked down on the healer who was talking to that same teenage boy, who reassured that he was, indeed, in good health.

"Ah, seriously, I didn't think my coworker would hold me up like that, so I tried to leave quicker, but I couldn't tell that teacher about this.."

"Mhm." Clopeh nodded in understanding, but his eyes kept glancing over to Cale— ugh! He isn't subtle at all! Stop looking, it's unsettling!

It's the green equivalent of a blue eyed freak staring at you wide eyed throughout a 15 minute conversation.

Cale looked to the side, a nervous drop of sweat falling from his forehead. Either way, could all this be.. related to that ? Cale fell deep in thought, spacing out the other two's conversation.

"Young master.. Are you sure you're okay? Are you hungry?"

Nothing like this happens to Clopeh in any other route, he never goes to the nurse's office, and nothing about that is hinted at.

"I am not, just a little thirsty."

I still don't know why something happens to him exactly at Adin's route .. He considered typical jealousy, but he dies barely as the plot even starts, and before he even gets to look at Emmy's direction.

Wait, but in one of the consistent plot relevant events in the story, isn't there a possibility where he gets..

"Really? You haven't eaten for days, we thought you'd die from not eating anything.."

Cale froze. And looked down at the healer on his knees. "For days?" he repeated, rubbing his arm that just got goosebumps.

"A-ah!" The healer looked at him in surprise, as if he just noticed him, and his expression shifted from a worried sick one to a stiff, hesitant one. "That's.. I don't know if i could.."

He cautiously looked back at Clopeh, who tilted his head, and at Cale. He looked like a clueless bunny.

What, so you get to throw these little hints at me to get me curious and in the end you can't even tell me the full context?! The hell! Cale's brows subconsciously raised, his legs and arms crossing, his eyes were screaming impatience.

"What, so you can't tell me? I probably already know more than I should, might as well spill it."

But I guess I can figure it out later.. Maybe when Roksu is back. After all, this is a matter of someone of high status.. It's not like he doesn't get why they'd keep it a secret.

He'll find out more eventually.

But for now, he'll keep acting childish. This scary snake is starting to get uncomfortably comfortable..

Meanwhile, Clopeh, who has quickly processed his confusing situation, tapped on the healer's shoulder curiously. "Can't he know? I don't know exactly what happened, either. It'd be convenient to explain everything at once."

The healer seemed even more conflicted at that, licking his drying lips as he thought of what to do.. "..Young master, we can't just let anyone.."

Cale faked a frown, and pouted, turning his head to the side. "Whatever, if you don't wanna tell, then don't! I don't even care! I am only here for my convenience!"

The healer's expression twisted, and Clopeh just blinked at him— he is suddenly acting moody, is he mad?

Clopeh observed his pouted cheeks, and barely held himself back from stretching an index finger and poking them.

Cute

Hmm, still.

That won't do.

"Then," Clopeh looked down. "Mister..?"

The healer, whose face fell at the previous conversation, let out another 'ah!' , before coughing and patting his chest. "Pendrik! Healer pendrick, at your service!"

"Whatever." Cale responded, pendrik, pendrik.. the name is familiar, did i know him before?

I wasn't introducing myself to you, rude brat.. Pendrik held himself back.

"H-"

"Wait," Cale waved his right hand, leaning back. "Weren't the healers on an emergency dispatch or something?" Didn't that other healer say he was the only one left? How is this guy here..?

Pendrik, still sitting on the floor for some reason, nodded, "Yeah! The rest were sent to help with the bombing that happened, very unfortunate." He sighed. "I was kept here to look after the young master."

Shouldn't he get up already? He is either too scared, or has a weird preference.

He shook that thought away. "Huh." Maybe he didn't see the other guy. "Weird." He feels like there is something wrong though.

"Ahem." a voice shook them out of their conversation, and pendrik gasped in fear as he realized he just spoke over him. "Ah!! Young master! W-what was it that you wanted to speak about???"

Cale kept quiet, feeling a bit guilty for the annoyed glare clopeh gave to the poor healer. I was the one who talked to him.. Oops.

But, turns out, he didn't get off easy, Clopeh decided his guilt aversion shall be punished differently.

What the f- Cale held himself back when there was a sudden weight on his shoulder, while a funny sensation started tickling his neck.

Huh?? Huh?? What is it, my lucky charm..??

Clopeh closed his eyes, uncaring about Cale's position, before opening his eyes again, this time landing on Pendrik.

His finger pointed lazily at Cale's side. "Heal." He ordered, and confirmed "heal his wound."

Ah.

He wants pendrik to heal me.

Cale felt strangely moved, this is the second time in a row that his lucky charm is acting good.. he decided to not aggressively throw him off his shoulder, as a reward.

Cale blinked at him, and Pendrik tilted his head worriedly. ".. Why? May I ask.."

"He is hurt." Was Clopeh's answer, and Cale awkwardly let him do his thing. This is giving me flashbacks of getting a physician and sitting awkwardly as mother told him what was wrong..

"Umm.." Pendrik trailed off, but a quick frown from Clopeh, the Paerun kingdom representative, quickly made him flinch and hurriedly shift in front of Cale.

Of course, Cale didn't really mind this development, —do you know how long it has been taking him to heal this damn wound?! Days! Days!— but..

Why am I suddenly getting a bad feeling.. He absentmindedly took off his outer jacket first, while his eyes landed on the head of white hair on his shoulder.

Should I be worried? But he is currently still confused, maybe he just.. Got tired..

Cale bit back a sob as he gaslighted himself, now raising up his shirt, revealing a bandaged torso. "You must've gotten hurt here, can I take the bandages off?" Pendrik asked, suddenly looking professional.

Did he get maturity spooked into him? Cale huffed, but nodded, tilting his head up. "But you better be gentle, or I'll kill y- hey! Ow!"

"Apologies, but I'm being very gentle." Pendrik smiled—is he imagining things, or did it seem unapologetic?— as he started unraveling the bandages, and Cale glared while clutching the closest thing his hand could reach.

"Ow-"

"Sorry, just a little-" Pendrik paused, his smile freezing as the bandages suddenly loosened up at the same time. "O-oh my god!!"

When pendrik heard this suspicious student was hurt, he expected a small cut or a few tiny bruises from a fight.. What is this?!

It wasn't even circular, the general shape of the bruise was wobbly and bigger than his outstretched hand, and it makes you know exactly where it hurt most— specifically due to the red and purple that seemed to be the darkest in a certain spot.

The rest of the bruise was a mix of blue and green, you can tell it was fresh and hastily treated.

It looked.. Terrible!! What the hell happened here?!

And, why didn't he bring it up sooner!

"O-ow!!" Cale groaned loudest this time, due to the bruise suddenly being exposed to the cold air, he felt more sensitive, and the small accidental brush of pendrik's finger on it made him jump back.

Why does everyone that see the bruise look like-

Of course, Cale couldn't get to finish his internal thoughts, because of course he fucking couldn't. Everyone is against Cale Henituse having thoughts apparently.

"Cale!!"

"O-oh shit!" Cale jumped back, "That scared me! E-eek.." He let out a belated wince at the shift in his torso, why is the pain suddenly unbearable..?! Fuck!

"What the.." clopeh, who squeezed back Cale's hand, raised his head slightly from his shoulder, seeming disturbed t-

…

No.

Wait.

Go back. What was that?

Cale looked down at his right hand.

He blinked,

He stared at the pale, long fingers similar to his that clenched it tightly.

He stared at his arm.

Suddenly, he remembered holding onto something uncaringly when the bruise started aching..

… fuck!

Fuck me! Fuck! Fuck! Cale raised his head back up, he bit his lips so hard he was surprised they didn't bleed. I was out there worrying he'll try something, turns out, I'm the pervert!

Fuck, let go. Please. He wiggled his fingers subtly. I'm the worst, taking advantage of a patient..

Cale looked at the person in the entrance of the door, trying to find out who gave him another heartache today—

"Hhaaah..haaaah?" the man breathed deeply, staring at the scene in front of him like he was staring at someone who grew a third nipple.

Cale squinted.

…

Oh.

…

Three. A day.

…

Welp, i guess it's plan S, kill myself in front of my enemy's door to change the trajectory of their life forever.

I'll do it later.

He decided to humor the situation and eliminate the worried look on the fucker's face as he stared at his torso.

"... Okay, It looks worse than it is."

He tried to smile, but at this point, I just lost any hope of having a singular normal day in this fuckass place.

Welp, on the bright side, he managed to discreetly let go of the knight heir's hand, at least he won't have treason charges on his grave.

"... So." Alver crossed his arms, he was now sitting on the bed opposite to the one the rest were on.

".. So. What the hell are you doing here" Cale said back, his face blank, his tone bored.

"Ahem!" Alver coughed loudly, and Cale puffed his lips. "I was passing by when I heard a pained sound, so I simply came in to check."

Cale's response was a mocking smile, and a tone filled with mockery. "'Passing by'? Then why the hell were you panting?"

"I was chasing— a paper. A paper flew out my hand and I was chasing after it." Alver trailed and continued, this time, determined to win this conversation.

"And where the hell is that paper now?"

"The wind won."

"So you fought mother nature and lost. Ha!" Cale flicked his wrist as he scoffed, and tried his best to pretend he didn't notice the healer with his mouth agape staring at him like a crazy person.

Alver almost returned a huff, but remembered that they weren't alone, so he simply laughed brightly. "Quite funny, hm?"

"Indeed. It's as funny as when I almost thought you were following me again, isn't that hilarious?"

Alver felt like a boulder just dropped on his head, "fo- ahem! Ahem!" he played cool, nervous sweat going down his neck. "no way hahah— that's so silly i- i wouldn't- imagine that.."

Fuck, that was terrible.

Weirdly, it seems that Cale was playing nice today, because he didn't comment further, and instead shot him a nasty grin.

He always wins, damn it.

He decided to change the topic,and looked at his torso, which was currently getting divine power injected into it.

"That's a terrible bruise, huh."

Cale shrugged, and stared down. "I guess. It doesn't really hurt that badly, but it was annoying finding a healer to get this shit fixed since each one disappeared apparently."

Oddly, Alver had a hard time believing it didn't hurt. "Indeed, the healers responsible for students are currently dispatched.."

His eyes wandered to Cale's shoulders.. He was stiff. And he noticed how his body jerked back whenever the healer touched him.

".. Cale, if it hurt a lot, you should've told me, i still have people with healing abilities under me.." Subconsciously, he found himself speaking nonsense that he knew cale's response to.

"Are you ill?" was what he said, and Alver opened and closed his mouth, before sighing. "I'm serious, if this happens again and you find yourself stranded, don't just take it."

"What the hell are you- first of all, i didn't 'just take it', and Im saying it didn't even hurt that badl- fucking ow!! Pendrik!!"

"i-i'm sorry!!" The healer loudly apologized, with every word this kid said to the crown prince, he felt his heart dropping, they're gonna get mass executed! All of them!

He hasn't said a single good thing yet!

And the crown prince.. Was just taking it!

Alver coughed, and looked back up, smiling. Cale replied with a glare, as if daring him to mention what just happened.

At that, Alver felt a pang of satisfaction. But unlike Cale, he is a merciful, kind man, so although it felt like Cale just read his thoughts through his face and got angrier—if his expression twisting wasn't proof— he proceeded to change the subject.

"Everyone should be careful In general, despite the school year just starting, some troublesome things have already come up." Alver shifted his eyes for a second, now staring at the other person in the room. ".. You must've already heard a bit."

The white haired target, now sitting with his back on the bed's pillow, simply stared at him back for a second, before his gaze wandered back at the priest.

He somehow managed to attract another person the moment I looked away. Alver resisted a twitch of his eyebrows, and sighed, and brightened his expression again.

"Anyway, I'm relieved you appear in regular condition! I was worried the bombing might affect your mentality, but you still seem.." He purposefully trailed off, his smile sarcastic. ".. As energetic as always.

"fuck's that supposed mean?"

"hoo.."

"Y-young master Cale, ahem." The three looked down at the healer who jumped and stiffly requested, making intense eye contact with Cale's torso. "If possible, please reduce the movement.. And talking.. It's making the healing process a little difficult."

"Ugh, aren't you supposed to be top healers? Why is it taking you so long to heal such a little bruise?"

How could anyone focus on healing when a public hanging-worthy conversation is going on above them?! Give me a break!

Despite his complaint, Cale stopped making trouble for the healer anyways.

He always does that.. Complain and comply. Alver tapped his thigh. amusing, indeed.

I teased him a lot today, I better leave him be now so he isn't scared back into his shell.. He looked at Cale, who suddenly stared at the window contemplatively.

— Of course, he was thinking of whether he should jump. But Alver doesn't know that. —

This time, Alver found himself getting lost in thought too.

He looks different today. He couldn't help but notice. He said he was still as energetic as usual earlier.. But he can still see some effects in him. Especially when he isn't talking.

He looked distant and tired, and..

.. Weirdly enough, the look suited him.

When his face wasn't distorted in anger, when his lips aren't constantly puffed, and when his eyebrows aren't creased for once.. You can really tell he won the generic lottery.

Well, Alver was quite handsome himself, he is well aware of that, don't get him wrong. but Cale Henituse..

I guess he is more of what one would call.. Beautiful. And elegant.

'Cale Henituse' and 'Elegant' in the same sentence will get anyone else laughing at the ridiculousness of it, but alver knows better.

He knows Cale Henituse is more than that, he can tell he is a mystery that should be patiently solved.

That's why he can see his elegance and beauty more than others.

He can see the way his eyelashes barely fluttered, his gaze unmoving, sharp, and purposeful.

How his hair has barely changed from how it looked in his first year, always looking perfectly put together, almost exactly the same as his file pictures.

How his skin glowed more than any marble Alver has seen, he can only imagine how running a hand on his cheeks that often became rosy in embarrassment and anger felt like.

How his lips weren't thin, weren't thick, yet the perfect balance of looking plump, healthy, smooth, and well taken care of.

He wonders how that kind of mouth would feel connection with his chapped one, bitten repeatedly from his anxiety—

A.

He paused.

Oh shit.

His eyes widened, and it took all his might to not scream.

Aaaaaaaaaaahhhh?!?!

"B-bathroom?" He asked, whether his voice was shaky or cracked, nobody pointed it out.

"Hm?" Cale turned towards him first, this time, his eyes blinked repeatedly, he can see the shadow of his eyelashes flu- fuck!

Fuck!

Fuck!!

Fuck!!!!

He is fucked!

"Oh, yeah, over there-"

"Thankyouverymuch!"

Aaaaaaaahhh!!!!!

Alver immediately sat up the moment Cale pointed at a door in the healer's office, and ran towards it, closing it with a slam!

…

Pendrik, Cale, and Clopeh blinked at each other for a while.

".. You think he has a tummy ache?"

"Maybe seeing your wound made his stomach upset."

"Oh right, your wound is healed, young master."

"Ah!! Fucking finally!"

Splash, splash, splah!!

"haaaa, hooo, haaa, hooo.." A blond teenager, now with water probably dampening his shirt, breathed deeply.

"Do not, do not, do not.." He panted, if anyone else would've entered, they'd think he is trying to calm himself from a panic attack after hearing his entire family died in an assassination.

Although, realistically, that situation is less likely to give him a panic attack than his current one.

Alver looked up at the mirror, his hands on each side of the sink, before letting go and starting to walk circles around the bathroom, clutching his hands together.

"Grant me the strength to see others with pure eyes and a loving heart.." He whispered under his breath, his eyes boring at the floor. "..free from temptation and guided by compassion and respect-"

Ugh! He didn't even know he had that memorized!

Cale Henituse!!!! Damn you!!!!

Fuck!!!

"Is someone talking shit about me?" Cale scratched his itchy ear, and clopeh, closing his eyes on the bed as Cale adjusted his clothes, nodding.

"Probably, you seem like you'd have many enemies."

"You.." Cale shot him a glare, and Clopeh simply looked away.

Isn't this guy too laid back, anyways? Cale glanced at Clopeh, something was weird about him..

…

Well, if you think about it..

He is just.. Acting like the teenager he was supposed to be. If something is fucking with his memories, it also proves that this is his regular personality outside of all the rayal bullshit.

Isn't it natural for kids of this age to casually blend in with each other?

Meeting under a random circumstance and ending up talking and getting to know the other.. He remembers making a few friends like that in war, when he finally stopped putting up a front.

He glanced at Clopeh, who stared back, not saying a word.

Huh, I guess this is.. What making a friend could be like..? If Adin didn't appear, this would've been a regular day..

He shook his head, 'what if's are useless, and so is getting ahead of himself, he should focus on going home.

Well, since the fucker Alver is doing a number 2 right now, i can quickly leave and have a normal rest of my day.

he nodded, and squinted over his outfit once more in the office window, before turning around and starting to head over to the door.

At this point.. I'd rather just live the everyday school life instead of meeting any more conveniently sleeping bastards or something

"cale?" Clopeh called out, his expression shifted when he noticed the strange guy suddenly heading out. "you're leaving?" For some reason, he felt an urge to follow him.

Cale paused, before nodding and continuing. "Yup, my butler is waiting for me downstairs, he'll beat me up if I take too long." He actually might. Cale shivered internally at the image.

"Oh.." Clopeh hummed, unbeknownst to him, his eyes showed his dissatisfaction. "..okay."

"Okay, bye."

"By-"

Slam!

…

.. Pendrik awkwardly threw used bandages in the trash bin, and coughed, trying to divert the attention of the knight heir from the door.

"Young master, do you plan on contacting your parents soon?"

"..."

Is he sulking? Pendrik's smile loosened, teenagers. . "I'd advise thinking about it carefully, especially in your state.."

"..."

.. Say something.. Pendrik bit his lip, and finally approached him. "Young master, is anything on your- huh?" He stopped in his tracks.. Before quickly approaching him.

"Young master?" He placed his hand on his forehead, and stared down at him—

"he.. Fell asleep again?" The healer mumbled, a nervous bead of sweat going down his cheeks.

As he confirmed his breathing, the sound of another door opening behind him grabbed his attention.

"Ah, y-your highness!" Alver looked at him, smiling and nodding…

.. Wait, what's wrong with this one too? Maybe the shittalking earlier got to him..? He is still a kid too, after all..

His face was pale as if he just threw up, and even as he clearly forced a smile, his frown had a deep crease. His uniform's sleeves and collar were wet..

Or.. Did he fight demons in that bathroom..?

Pendrik nodded in sympathy, Making Alver confused. "Ahem, where is..?" But he didn't care about that, his eyes were looking for the bastard who made him like this.

"Ah, the red haired young master?" Pendrik helped lay the knight heir under him on the bed. "He just left!"

".. I see." Alver clenched his fist and held in tests. A hit and run.. That bastard..

Definitely..

He'll definitely make him go through as many breakdowns he is having too!!

Just you wait, damn cale henituse!!

Pendrik glanced at his crown prince subtly, why is his face red? He thought about it, and shrugged. Whatever, if he is sick, he'll ask.

Believe it or not..

Nothing happened.

For the rest of that Sunday, Cale spent it eating and sleeping. He safely got back to his room after leaving the nurse's office and didn't meet anyone except Ron, who had a suspicious bandage on his cheek, but Cale didn't bother to ask.

He got his food delivered, he napped, he wrote some stuff down, and read some stuff over, doodled, ate more, took a shit, experimented with a face mask, and lazed around some more.

In his opinion, it's an extremely productive day— if you exclude the earlier bits, it's a perfect self care day!

In fact, he decided, they didn't happen!

Nope, he does not know who Clopeh is, nor does he remember getting chased by Adin, what are you talking about?

Mhm, who is that? I don't know! I don't know what an 'Alver' is, you must have lost it.

Cale lost himself in the comfort of his bed.

Tomorrow is the physical evaluation day..

He is gonna fail so damn hard.

He tossed in his bed, grabbing the notebook on one of the sides and laying on his stomach, starting to scribble again.

In the game, the event goes like this—

Emmy and Choi han meet each other outside the dorm building, And head towards the main building while chatting.

She starts going off about how she has a good feeling for this year— whatever, whatever, it's all useless blabbles that he mass skipped through until his index hurt, he doesn't remember.

The thing is : she bumps into a bully right before getting to her class, an upperclassman mana user who, in the nicest way possible, can only be described as cannon fodder.

He gets angry she bumped into him even though he was the one standing in the doorway of a classroom not even his, and picked a fight after he realized that Choi Han was a commoner who got in with his swordsmanship, and started making fun of him for it..

Cale quickly scribbled off the unnecessary texts he was writing down, and instead drew two arrows, one goes to 'defend', the other to 'ignore'.

It's the options Emmy gets in the situation.

But, will this affect him? No.

So he wrote 'none of my business' under it, and moved on to the real event.

Certain classes in different hours are summoned to another room, where each student has to get their mana evaluated, test it, and get solo, duo, and team exercises to execute.

And apparently, students who don't do well get extra written homework.

Cale wrote that down, and under it, drew a dead face with X's for eyes, an elegant 'I'm fucked' under it.

He did a long arrow and drew multiple little faces, resembling different characters. He started writing under the first face, Emmy's.

Surprises everyone with her overflowing mana, and ability to manifest it at a rather high speed.

Under Choi han's, he wrote..

Aces it, and shows impressive preciseness during training..

…

Yaaawnn..

Cale stopped writing after recalling multiple people's performances, and sighed loudly.

Above all his notes, he started writing using an obnoxious red fountain pen—

Get it over with quickly!

An old butler observed his son placing the puppy young master's dishes in the sink— his eyes focusing on a clothed spot on the chef's arm.

".. Father, you should stop thinking about it." Vicross, the chef and son, felt awkward under his father's unhappy gaze on his hidden bruised arm. His statement was replied to with an unamused 'hm'.

Vicross continued on his own. "We need him to find out more about them , no matter how much he angers you—"

"You're angry too," Ron interrupted, pulling out his old dagger that has met more people's throats than one might think. "it was fine when he hardly got into contact with the young master, but he is actually making his move now."

Vicross grimaced, and tried— and failed— to not let his father see his frustration. "He is strong. And useful. Throwing him away when he has been providing us most of our information would be stupid."

"..." Ron kept silent, instead wiping down his dagger, a habit he took on decades ago whenever he needed to think.

5 minutes passed in silence, and Vicross held in his sighs.

They have known that there was an especially wild rat after the young master they watched grow up, for the past…

3 years, roughly.

Of course, when the assassin duo started noticing the familiar presence that frequently appeared at the corner of their eyes after the young master's 14th birthday, they discussed it and planned to get rid of him quickly after getting some information out.

But, the little bastard who looked half Vicross's age was smart.

"I know what you're looking for."

"I have information.. That can help your goal."

"In exchange.."

"Be my mediums."

Receiving monthly reports on any traces and links to the organization they're looking for, and in return, they need to keep silent on his presence and help him with some small favors.

And although the offer may seem much more beneficial to them than the kid, it was basically, betraying the county that saved them. The kid insisted it was different.

Of course, it was an offer that took them two weeks to agree to, only after forcing the child into an oath of death, where if any harm is directed from him into the family they're serving, he will die.

And if they don't fulfill their parts, they'll die.

Yet, if they wish to terminate the oath after a minimum of two years, they shall.

They thought the agreement to terminate it was strange, does he plan to follow their young master temporarily?

But, they eventually realized that the reason it was specifically two years, was because the bastard joined their young master in his academy.

They don't know yet why he did not register with the young master, perhaps he was still too young, although he was far too abnormal for that to matter.

Or maybe he just wanted to be their young master's underclassmen.

"For now," He started speaking again, his son turning towards him. "The young master is in the academy, we can't move freely or we'll be fired and spotted. We can barely leave the academy premises at all."

"So, we'll keep him."

"Mhm." Vicross agreed silently, now sitting facing his father. He observed his aged face quietly. He hasn't seen him this frustrated in a while.

"But, if he decides to pull any of his stunts in front of the young master, we will be terminating the oath, and getting rid of him."

Vicross only replied with a nod.

He wasn't very keen on that boy, anyways.